Chapter 91
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 07:30am The Next Morning
Isabel was the first one to wake up the following morning. At first she had to look around at the unfamiliar surrounding but then remembered that this was her home, her new home that she shared with her future husband. With that understanding she rolled over, Alex’s arm still draped over her, and just looked at his peaceful face. Now she knew how Alex felt and what he meant when he said it was nice to sleep when he didn’t have to. Watching her lover in this state had a calming effect on her.
“Hey.” Isabel said as Alex’s eyes fluttered open
“Morning…sleep well?” he asked
“I slept very well. Funny.”
“What’s funny?”
“I always imagined that the first night in our home, we’d make love in the bedroom. I never though we’d spend the night on the living room floor.” Isabel said, her chest pressing into Alex’s
“Disappointed?”
“Not in the least.” She said as her fingers trailed the outline of his face.
“Isabel…”
“Yeah?”
“I was wondering…would you…what I mean is…would you marry me?”
“Alex, you’ve asked me that question before…twice before and I said yes both times.” Isabel said with a warm smile
“That’s not what I mean. The first time I asked you, it was for the Granolith bonding. The second time was when I gave you the engagement ring…that made it seem more real I think. What I’m asking you now is will you marry me? Will you…soon?”
“You mean…”
“I mean if you want it next Thursday, lets do it next Thursday. If you want it tomorrow…”
“Oh god yes.” Isabel said as she wrapped her arms around Alex and held him tightly, “But not that soon. A girl’s got to have time to prepare.”
“You’re not going to go all Wedding Nazis on me are you?” Alex said with a raised eyebrow
“What me? Never.” Isabel said with a smile, “Well maybe just a little bit. It is MY wedding after all.”
“Yes it is. And you are going to get everything you want.”
“Hmmmm, you’re going to spoil me rotten.”
“Actually I was just hopping to spoil you enough to get you into our wedding bed.” Alex said
“Just so long as you’re on the menu…it’ll work.” Isabel said
Alex then rolled onto his back and Isabel propped her head up on her hand.
“Princess Isabel Whitman. I like that.”
“I like Prince Alex Evans better.” Isabel teased
“You are kidding right?”
“Well we Antarians are an advanced civilisation.”
“Isabel.” Alex warned but smiled as he looked into her eyes. “We’ll talk about it.” He knew he would do anything for her.
Just then Gandar came floating in. Isabel spotted the alien first and pulled the shag-pile rug over her naked body.
“Iz?” Alex asked
“Hey, don’t Iz me. Gandi became intelligent, same thing will probably happen to him and you are the only one who gets to see me naked.”
“Okay.” Alex said and then turned to Gandar. “So…did you enjoy the caves last night with Gandi? I bet you’re hungry.”
Gandar just span around, the same way Gandi used to do when she was in agreement. Alex smiled and stood up, he bent over to kiss Isabel’s forehead. “You get comfortable, and I’ll fix you breakfast.”
He left, Gandar in close pursuit and hungry for some food. When they were gone, Isabel stood up and wrapped the rug around her body before sitting on the sofa. She knew there was no point in getting dressed just now; it wouldn’t be long before she was sharing a hot shower or bath with Alex. She looked over to a table at the side of the sofa and spotted a photo of her and Alex that was taken just before they were exposed to the world, his arms were wrapped lovingly around her and Isabel smiled at how things seemed so much simpler back then. Then she realised that something’s were simpler now, none more so than her relationship with Alex and that of the other’s relationships – Rath, Lonnie and their daughter were more than enough proof of that. They had gone from a lust relationship filled with fights and hateful comments to that of a loving family.
Rath/Lonnie’s Residence, Same Time
For the last few night’s Ziala had been restless. Ever since she started crawling she wanted to go everywhere, it was a fight for the young parents to keep her still and the last thing the infant wanted to do was sleep. Last night Rath had felt his daughter call out in his thoughts, he knew that Lonnie would have felt it as well and would soon wake up but he decided to let her sleep.
Lonnie woke up the next morning to find her husband absent from their bed. She got up and slipped on her robe and went to check on Ziala. However, as she entered the nursery, Lonnie found the crib empty. Her next stop was the living room. She found Rath lying on the sofa sound asleep; lying on his chest, with her arms splayed out and holding on to him, was Ziala.
Lonnie smiled as she watched the sleeping infant rise and fall with the movements of Rath’s breathing. She had never seen her husband more at peace than he was right now.
“I’ve so got to get a picture of this.” Lonnie said to herself.
She moved over to a cabinet and pulled out the camera they kept there. She positioned herself, aimed and took the photo. The sound of the camera click woke the child and her eyes opened. Ziala struggled a little but managed to push herself up and looked down at her father and then over to her mother. When she was sitting up a little, Ziala extended her arms toward Lonnie and cooed.
Lonnie’s heart just melted and picked up Ziala and cradled her in her arms. “Hey Ziala. Did you have a good sleep?”
Ziala just clapped her hands slightly and Lonnie sat down. Lonnie opened her robe slightly and exposed her breast before pressing her daughter to it. Ziala just latched on and started to suckle.
“Good morning.” Rath said after waking up to see his wife with their daughter pressed into her bosom.
“Morning. How’d you sleep?” Lonnie asked
“Pretty good…even better now that I’ve woken up to this.” Rath said just as he spotted the camera. “Lonnie, why is the camera out?”
“Oh…that…I just had to take a photo of you and Ziala asleep.”
“Lonnie.”
“Relax Honey, I caught your good side.” Lonnie said as Ziala let go. “Well are you ready for bath?”
Ziala giggled and squirmed slightly.
“Good…and does daddy want to join us?” Lonnie asked
“Oh I think I could be persuaded.” Rath said as he got up from the sofa.
All three were soon in the large bathtub, both parents bathing their daughter while entertaining her with rubber ducks and other toys.
Max/Liz’s Residence, Same Time
Max and Liz had woken up in each other’s arms, wrapped in the luxurious silk of their sheets. Last night they wanted to go over to visit Alex and Isabel as they spent their first evening in their new home, but had learned of their dinner plans…common sense told them to hold off.
“Morning Mrs Evans.” Max said with a smile
“You’re never going to get tired of calling me that are you?” Liz asked
“Not in this life time.” Max said
“I still can’t believe we’re married.” Liz said
“Well we are. I just wish we could sit back and enjoy it the way we should be.” Max said
“We do enjoy it…we enjoy it a whole lot…every chance we get my dear, sweet husband.” Liz said as she turned in his arms to face him.
“I mean without having to worry about…things.”
“Hmm…got a point there. Anything new on the Kivar front?”
“The Doc’s working on something. He said he’d let me know as soon as he has something viable.” Max said
“I wish I could help. Alex too. I mean, together we have the power to stop him but while he’s using Sean…” Liz said
“Yeah I know.” Max said, “Anyway, off of the depressing stuff. Right now, it looks like a beautiful morning and I am going to cook you breakfast in bed.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
“And what will you be cooking?”
“I am going to cook fried eggs, bacon, fried toast and mushrooms with a glass of fresh orange juice.” Max said
“Are you trying to get me fat?” Liz asked
“No. I wouldn’t do anything to change this fabulously gorgeous body…well except for the changes that being pregnant does.”
“So it’s just my body you’ve wanted all along?” Liz teased
Max smiled. “No. I want the body.”
Kiss.
“Your heart.”
Kiss.
“Your mind.”
Kiss.
“And your spirit.”
The next kiss, Max drew out. He made love to her mouth with his as his hands held her naked form. Then they parted
“Well you’ve got all of it.” Liz said before latching her mouth back onto Max.
Laurie/Andrew’s Residence, Same Time
The second Laurie had woken up, she had moved on top of her lover. The pair loved to make love in the morning, they loved to make love at any time of the day but that didn’t matter to them. They rolled around on the bed, tangling themselves up the sheets. Last night they had had sex until they couldn’t go any more, Laurie had worn a nice little number she bought from Victoria’s Secret and it had driven Andrew nuts.
By the time they were done, they were covered with sweat as they held tightly onto each other. Caressing Laurie after they made love was always on of Andrew’s favourite things to do. He loved watching her face and the feel of her trembling flesh as he touched her.
“Well that was…incredible.” Laurie said as she rolled of Andrew
“Wear underwear like that again and I promise it’ll be even more incredible.”
“I’ll hold you to that.” Laurie said, “So what time do you have to be at work?”
“Oh not until twelve. Why’d you ask?”
“Nothing really, I just like the idea of spending the entire morning in bed with you.” Laurie said
“That is a good idea isn’t it?” Andrew said as he moved on top of Laurie.
“Andy.” Laurie said with a whisper
“Yes?”
“I…I love you.”
“I love you too.” Andrew said without any hesitation
Once again they made love. Andrew drew it out as long as he could; he lasted for hours as he made love to Laurie with long, gentle and loving strokes. Laurie came so many times that she left a whimpering mass of quivering flesh when her lover withdrew from her. Eventually they had to get up, Andrew had work to go to and Laurie was planning on spoiling her niece rotten.
Zan/Ava’s Residence, Same Time
Laurie and Andrew weren’t the only ones who liked to make love in the morning. Zan and Ava were completely insatiable. Zan awoke to find his hands handcuffed to the headboard and his ankles chained to the other end of the bed, exactly the way his wife left him last night after riding him into the night and well past midnight. Zan had never been more excited, or nervous, at what Ava could do to him now that they were free of the New York Sewers. Ever so often she would think of something else she wanted to try with him but he trusted her completely.
“Ava, by any chance…do you have the key?” Zan asked
“No.” Ava answered playfully
“So how do I get free?”
“What? You’re suddenly powerless?” Ava asked
“Well my hands are kind of in the wrong position…unless you want scorch marks on our bed?”
Ava smiled wickedly and ran her hands over the lock. As Zan was freed he rubbed his wrists before flicking Ava on to her back and pinned her beneath him.
“You thought that was funny.” Zan stated
“Yes I did. You are MY husband…I get to play with you whenever, wherever I want.”
Zan smiled as he looked from Ava’s eyes, down to her heaving breasts and then back up. “Well, using that logic…you are MY wife. Does that mean I get to play with you whenever, wherever I want?”
“Absolutely.”
Zan grinned and gave her an evil stare. Quickly he parted her legs and reached over to their bedside cabinet to get a condom but Ava stopped him.
“Wait.” Ava said
“What? What’s wrong?” Zan asked
“Nothing…well everything…I don’t know.” Ava said
Zan backed off a little and Ava slipped up a little and looked at her husband.
“Ava…what’s wrong?”
“Zan, have you thought about kids?” Ava asked
“Well yeah, I mean…” Zan paused and smiled, “…wait…are you pregnant?”
“No.” Ava said, “But from the look on you’re face I take it you’re not opposed to the idea?”
“Are you kidding? There’s nothing more I’d like better than to have a baby with you. Do…do you want to start trying?”
Ava just nodded and Zan kissed her passionately. When he backed off he reached for the pack of condoms and, without looking, to tossed it backward where it landed squarely in their bedroom trashcan. Ava raised her eyebrow and smiled, “Good shot.”
“Well we wont be needing those anymore.” Zan answered as he once again rested between his wife’s legs and entered her body.
The couple made love with intensity and passion. They glided together knowing that it was not only for the purpose of loving and pleasing each other but also for the purpose of creating a new life. While Ava’s fertile time was completely random, they looked forward to all the times they would have as they tried to hit that right moment. Both knew it might be sometime before they would conceive.
Kyle/Tess’s Residence, Same Time
While everyone else was just waking up, Kyle and Tess were already up and about. They stood in their shower, the water cascading over them as Kyle bathed Tess. After he soaped her body, he put some shampoo in his hands and ran it through her hair. Every so often he would stop to kiss the back of her neck and every time he did, her body shuddered with rapture.
“You really do like that.” Kyle said, stating the obvious
“I like everything you do to me.” Tess whispered back as Kyle ran his hands over her breasts.
“So if I was to tie you up and whip the smooth, tender flesh of your ass until it was red raw you would like that?”
“Okay then almost everything.” Tess said
“You know, you really are beautiful.” Kyle said
“And you are gorgeous.” Tess said, pushing her back against Kyle’s front
“Hey, I had this really weird dream last night.”
“Oh yeah, what happened?” Tess asked
“Well see, we were in the bedroom and you were sitting on a chair. You were watching me make love to…you.” Kyle said
Tess slowly turned around. “You mean Ava. You were with Ava in your dream…or was it Ava watching?” she asked, holding her anger in check.
“No.” Kyle trailed out. “They were both you. I can always tell the difference between you and your sister. Like I said…weird.”
Tess thought for a moment and then remembered what Ava told her about how she used her latest power to create solid mindwarps to tease Zan by creating several versions of herself. Tess smiled to herself. She always wondered what it would be like to watch Kyle as he made love but like hell was she going to let another woman near him. On occasion they made a few recording of their antics but to actually sit and watch it first hand – she instantly became seduced by the idea.
Through their bond, Kyle became aware of what was running through her head and got hard at the suggestion. Quickly they washed the soap off each other and dried themselves off after leaving the shower. Seconds later they were running toward their bedroom where Tess sat next to the bed and created an exact duplicate of herself. She wanted to make Kyle’s dream a reality. The copy lay on the bed, writhing and moaning in pleasure as unseen hands ran over her skin.
“Go for it Babe.” Tess said to Kyle who hesitantly moved onto the bed. He was beginning to feel a little weird.
However, the second he touched the skin of his wife’s creation, he wanted nothing more than to bury himself deep into her. Having Tess watching him was an incredible turn on and he loved it. Much, much later and after Kyle came several times, Tess moved onto the bed. Watching Kyle and her creation mate caused her to seek her own pleasure and placed her hands between her legs. By the time she was on the bed all three were pleasuring each other until Tess decided that ‘Three’s a Crowd’ and cancelled her creation.
Kyle was more than happy to return his attention back to Tess, the real Tess. They didn’t emerge from their bedroom all day…not that they cared or missed much.
Michael/Maria’s Residence, Same Time (Like you really had to guess.)
Michael and Maria were lying in bed. The covers were completely thrown off the bed after a night of raw passion that left the couple exhausted. This morning, Michael was awake and running his finger in circles and patterns over Maria’s belly.
“What are you doing?” Maria asked as she woke up
“Running my finger over you.”
“I can see that but why?”
“Just wondering when you’re going to start showing?” Michael asked
Maria looked at Michael and then down at her belly where their children grew in her womb. “I don’t know.”
“We should probably ask Liz. The Granolith would probably know.” Michael asked
“Yeah. I’ll ask her later.” Maria said, “Why’d you want to know?”
“Nothing really. I mean, I know they’re there but…I don’t know, I guess until I actually see them it isn’t real.” Michael said
“Well they’re inside me, I can feel them everyday. I can reasonably assure you that our twin babies exist.”
“Good to know.” Michael said as he kissed Maria
“I wonder which one of us they’ll look like more?” Maria asked
“Hmmm…Max and Paige Guerin. I’ll bet you anything Max will have his father’s ruggedly handsome good looks.” Michael said with a proud smile
“And Paige…we better hope she doesn’t look like you.”
“What, I don’t come across as feminine?” Michael asked
“Definitely not.” Maria said
“Excellent. Anyway, she’ll look like you.” Michael said, causing Maria to smile.
“Ohh…smooth talker. Planning on getting lucky?”
“I’ve got you, I already am.” Michael said with conviction.
Crashdown Café, Later That Day
One by one, each of the seven couples arrived at the café for food. The only one absent was Andrew who had just started his shift at the Sheriff’s Department. As they sat down, they could see the dreamy looks on each other’s faces.
“So, how have you guys spent the morning?” Liz asked
Everyone just smiled brightly in response causing Max and Liz smile back as they held each other’s hands under the table. Zan and Ava looked at each other and nodded.
“We…eh…we have something to tell you.” Zan said
“What?” Isabel asked
“Zan and I…we’re going to start trying for a baby.” Ava said happily
Everybody looked up at the couple and then at each other. For a second time seemed to stand still, then it all erupted. Warm hugs and embraces ensued along with comments of good luck and best wishes. Lonnie was excited. She would have a niece and Ziala would have a playmate closer to her own age…assuming the conception occurred before the birth of the other children in the group.
“This is totally great. Zan…be nice.” Lonnie warned
“Hey, I love Ava. I would never do anything that could be considered ‘not nice’.” Zan said
“Well we do kinda get out of control at times.” Ava said
Zan pondered for a moment and nodded his head. “Yeah, I guess we do.”
“Ah…enough. I don’t need to know about your sex life.” Lonnie said
“Yeah, me neither.” Isabel said as she put her burger down as the imagery hit her full force.
“Just be thankful you weren’t in that sewer with us. Then you would have caught the live show.” Rath said
Zan and Ava looked up. “You guys saw us?” they asked together
“Oh yeah like you didn’t see us.” Lonnie said, her brother and sister in-law both blushed.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - ADULT - CC - Chapters 1-100 [COMPLETE]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Chapter 92
Max/Liz Evans Residence, 6 Days Later
“So you think you have something on Kivar?” Max asked
“The last time you went to see him. When you left my sensors monitored a change in his emotional state.” The doctor said
“You could say that. He was so pissed off I could hear him after the elevator doors closed.” Max responded
“Well when that happened there was a flux in his brainwaves and Sean re-emerged.”
“Kivar lost control?”
“Well it wasn’t so much that Kivar lost control. It was Sean. He was able to become the dominant mind.”
“Sean? That pathet…he was dominant?” Max asked, keeping his choice of words intact
“Hard to believe, I know but yes. It also proves what Kivar did to him to establish the link?”
“What do you mean?”
“I think Kivar implanted a Focal Seed.”
“Focal what?”
“Focal seed. It’s an implant…actually its what humans call nano-technology. Microscopic machines that is infused with the donor’s energy and focuses it, in this case…”
“Kivar.” Max interrupted.
“Yes. Once implanted the device replicates itself and adapts to the hosts biology making it completely undetectable. It makes his mind susceptible to Kivar’s control but it’s only as stable as Kivar is.”
“Okay so how does this help us?” Max asked
“Well now that I know what it is. I can find the original implant and remove it. Without that the replicated units will loose power and be attacked by Sean’s immune system.”
“What’s the catch?”
“How’d you know there’s a catch?”
“There always is doc. So what is it?”
“Under ideal conditions, in an Antarian medical facility with my equipment…which we don’t have…Sean Deluca has a 50/50 chance of coming out of the operation without permanent brain damage, that is if he doesn’t die. Even if he does come out of it…if Kivar asserts his control before the original unit is removed and sustains that control, he would become permanent in Sean’s mind.”
“Not very good odds doc.”
“The question you have to ask yourself is do you really care? Even if the worst happens, with his mind trapped here…he would be in a powerless, normal human body. His own body, the one trapped in that prison dimension you told me about, it would eventually die.”
“Do I care? Sean kidnapped my sister, stabbed Alex, and shot Andrew and his own cousin. If he dies he dies…but it isn’t my call.” Max said
“You are the king, Your Majesty. At your word it will be done.”
“I’m the king on Antar…we’re not on Antar. Here the only ones who can make that call is his family.” Max said
Deluca Residence, 20 Minutes Later
“Not very good odds Max.” Amy said, he had sat Amy and Maria down and told them what the doctor had told him
“That’s what I told the doctor.” Max said
“So what am I supposed to do?” Amy asked
“You and Maria are Sean’s only living relatives. This is completely your call.” Max said
“Why not Sean’s?” Maria asked. “He’s the one with Kivar in the brain.”
“Exactly. He’s not exactly of sound mind, if he said no, with Kivar controlling him we’d never know if it was Sean’s choice.” Max said
“Why would he say no? He wants Kivar out as much as we do.” Maria said
“Well…there is the whole brain damage possibility.”
“Oh yeah…that.” Maria said
“Do it.” Amy stated bluntly, causing the two teens to look at her. “Sean may not be my favourite person at the moment, not after what he did…that day. But he is my nephew. Tell the doctor to do it.”
Max nodded.
“How…when will it be done?” Maria asked
“I’ll have Sean sedated and shipped out here. I don’t want the doctor in that facility, besides he needs to do it somewhere that’s…Antarian.”
“The Pod Chamber?” Maria asked
“Yeah. Sean can be here by the end of the day and we’re moving the Granolith in a couple of hours, so he wouldn’t have any kind of access.” Max said as he stood up.
“How long before the President arrives for your little show?” Amy asked
“About an hour and a half. Most of the Secret Service detail is in town now.” Max said
“Then we better get ready. Somehow I doubt jeans and a t-shirt will go down well.” Amy said looking over her daughter
“What? We’ve got time.” Maria said
Max smiled and left.
Bedroom, Max/Liz Evans Residence, 10:00am
“Max would you hurry up. The motorcade is on the news, they’re about 10 minutes away.” Liz said as she zipped up her dress.
“I’m coming, I’m coming. I just can’t…” Max said as he fumbled with his tie
“God Max. How old are you and you can’t tie a tie.” Liz said as she stood in front of him and finished the job.
“I can tie the tie…I can just never get it straight. Even with my powers it I can’t get it sorted.” Max said as he stood there
“Next you’ll tell me your mother always does it for you.” Liz said
Max blushed and looked away.
“You are kidding me.” Liz said and smiled, “Good to know there are some things I get to learn about you.”
“Ditto.” Max said as Liz moved away from him and put on her shoes
Max grabbed the jacket of his suit and put it on.
“So, how do I look?” Liz asked
“Like a queen.” Max said before reaching forward to kiss her.
“Ah…no. You’re not messing up this makeup. It took me hours.” Liz said
“Honey, you’ve got a whole set of kick ass powers. You could fix the makeup.”
“I’m not using my powers until after we do this. I don’t want anything to interfere with what we’re doing…it’s hard enough.” Liz said as she looked at their television. “Damn it they’re at the gate.”
“Come on.” Max said
Outside…
They both left and went down the stairs. By the time they were outside the rest of their family had gathered by the pedestal. The President’s limo pulled up, the press was kept to a cordoned off area as were a number of civilian onlookers.
“Mr President. Welcome to our home.” Max said as the two leaders shoot hands, at that moment there was a series of camera flashes.
“Your Majesty.” Harrison greeted and looked around. “This place is amazing. The last time I was here this was nothing more than a desert.”
“Well if you like this then you’ll love what gonna happen next.” Max said
“What is going to happen?” Harrison asked
“You’ll see.” Max said and indicated toward the rows of chairs. “Please, have a seat…it’s time.”
The president, his family and his entourage took their seats. Max looked over to Agent Flynn and nodded, the agent then took aside several television reporters and their camera crews. Flynn placed them in prearranged positions, all around the pedestal where the Granolith would take up residence. Max then moved up to the podium.
“Mr President, honour guests, ladies and gentlemen. Millions of years ago an alien race called the Omniriad seeded devices over the universe. These devices are called the Granolith’s. The one from my world was brought here and recently it merged with yours, it is a symbol of the unity between our peoples.” Max said and moved to the pedestal.
Liz moved up as well and stood directly opposite Max. Together they extended their hands outward and closed their eyes.
{Granolith. Hear us.} They said in unison through their telepathic link to the Granolith.
{I hear.} The Granolith responded
{Activate re-location protocols. Come to our location.} Max and Liz ordered.
{Confirmed.}
In the Granolith chamber, the glyphs on the walls faded and one by one the blue panels disappeared. The chamber began to deconstruct itself; everything was being absorbed by the Granolith as it began to spin. The rotation was slow at first but quickly grew until the machine was nothing more than a blur. Then it became a mass of glowing energy and shot up through the roof, leaving the rock intact.
Seconds later it slowly began its descent. When he saw it, Harrison stood up and with him every camera looked up.
“My god.” Harrison said as the orb settled into place between Max and Liz.
The spinning gradually stopped and the Granolith reformed itself back into shape. Beneath it, in the room that Alex installed the shield generators, the walls changed into that of the Granolith Chamber and left all the equipment as it was.
“Thank god that worked.” Max mumbled very quietly
“I hear you.” Liz agreed.
“Alex…” Max said
Alex kissed Isabel on the cheek and she wished him luck before he moved up beside the other two. Alex placed his hands on the Granolith as Max and Liz returned their hands to their positions.
“You guys ready?” Liz asked
“As ready as I’ll ever be.” Max said
“Let’s party.” Alex said
{Granolith. Activate protocol: Mars terraform1.} Liz and Max ordered
Alex, Liz and Max released every ounce of power into the Granolith. Electricity came forth from the Granolith and it arched around them. The device then shot a beam of light up out into space.
Then it died.
The energy disappeared, the electricity stopped and the three teens felt their energy come back into their bodies.
“Uh…what happened?” Max asked
Liz just shook her head as the President approached them.
“Not to sound ungrateful or anything but I was expecting something more.” Harrison said
“So were we.” Max said
“Did you check the batteries?” Harrison asked, not knowing what else to say
“We are the batteries.” Alex said
“Oh.” Harrison said
“I should have known you weren’t paying attention during my lessons.” Came a voice from the side
“Riverdog.” Liz said as they all looked over and saw him standing with most of the men in his tribe.
“What are you doing here?” Max asked
Riverdog moved up to the young king only to be obstructed by Agents. Max indicated to them to let Riverdog through and the Native American moved up to him.
Riverdog just started to nod. “You are deserving of her trust.” He said, as he looked Max in the eye.
Max and Liz looked at each other and smiled.
“Thank you.” Max said
Riverdog smiled at Liz and then circled the Granolith. “What was the first lesson I taught you?”
Max looked at Liz and thought for a moment. Riverdog then felt genuine concern, “Relax. I’m kidding – We cannot create life…”
“Only life can create life.” Liz finished
Riverdog smiled and nodded. “You cannot control or direct the energy to be able to use it. The Old Ones would never allow it - you must work with it. The Old One, Phoenix, he knew this day would come. He knew his heir would try to use the Granolith to give life to the dead world. Phoenix always knew you would come Liz and he always had high hopes for you. I’m glad to see his faith is not misplaced. Centuries ago he taught my tribe what needed to be done. Put your hands on the Granolith.”
“But…” Liz started
“Liz, use your heart not your mind.” Riverdog said
The three teens put their hands on the Granolith.
“Now close your eyes.” Riverdog said
They did.
Riverdog looked to the other who came with him and they circled the pedestal. They stripped of their shirts and started to dance around the Granolith, chanting as they moved. It was a simple ritual, one they had done for as long as their people had been in existence. One that Michael had once seen a part off when he entered the sweat lodge and resulted in his balance being disrupted.
The sounds of the chant filled the heads of the teens; they could feel the words in their souls as it flowed like water within them. The very essence of life surged within them and they feed their power back to the Granolith. The electricity returned and the light once again shot up into space.
The beam went straight to Mars. As it hit the ground, the layers of the atmosphere changed to become identical to Antar and clouds began to form and quickly spread outward. It didn’t take long for the planet to become completely engulfed with thick clouds; lightning storms wracked the red planet as torrential downpours started. The rain seeped into the ground, at first there was a small trickle along the ground, nothing more than a stream. A trickle became a river and the river flowed into the great chasms of the Martian landscape, turning them into lakes, seas and oceans.
Within half an hour the first blade of grass grew, then came plants, trees, fungus, seaweed, every form of vegetation native to Antar was suddenly growing on the now flourishing world. Then came single cell life forms, bacteria, amoeba and others, all of which rapidly developed into the massive array of animals from Antar that were stored in the Granolith’s memory. Everything was created, all except the Ganderium and Ganderial parasites that would be introduced when Gandi and Gandar moved there.
A probe, left by the Mars mission that Alex had given a lift to, monitored the changes. Video images of the currently untouched Eden were sent back to Earth and on to the Antarian Fleet for everyone to see. However one more thing remained. Something that Serena had told Max and the others about the Antarian capitol city and the Royal Palace at its centre. They were designed and built as a memorial of a great war that nearly destroyed Antar shortly before the discovery of the Granolith by Zan’s ancestor, the first king of Antar. Serena suggested that that city be replicated.
Using the massive resource of underground minerals and materials, the city rose from the ground at similar co-ordinates or the one on Antar. In it’s centre, stood the palace from where Max and Liz would rule the alien people. When all was done, the beam and the storms stopped, and for the first time the sun rose over distant mountains with the purpose of giving nourishing light and heat to a lush and green Mars instead of barely illuminating the red dust that covered the surface.
Back on Earth, the interaction of the beam on our atmosphere was just as impressive. A ring of clouds expanded outward dropping rain-like drops of energy as it went. Where they fell on fertile ground nothing happened but on the deserts of the world they started to grow fields of grass. Dying crops on farms came to life and a large portion of the pollution on the world started to breakdown, not all was gone but enough for humans to get a clue and start again.
Not all of it was undirected; Alex had a hand in it. Setting things right enough for him to take more action through his and Laurie’s company. He had no delusions that many corporations would use this as an excuse to continue polluting, or increase it, until another alternative was found – little did they know that Alex already had one waiting to go. Alex smiled inwardly as he knew that fossil fuels were about to go the way of the dinosaurs whose decomposing bodies created them.
Liz, Max and Alex pulled their hands away from the Granolith when everything stopped. They all felt a little drained but were able to remain standing.
“Now do you understand the lesson?” Riverdog asked
“Yes.” Liz replied softly
Max nodded. He looked up at the Granolith and then up into the clear blue skies before turning back to Riverdog. “Thanks Riverdog. We really do owe you one.”
“I have only done as Phoenix would have wanted me to do. My purpose is done…do me a favour and keep the press away from my people, I’d like to enjoy my old age.” Riverdog said
“Consider it done.” Max said
They watched as Riverdog led his people out of the estate, all of them ignoring the countless questions from the reporters at the gates. Soon they were gone and the questions turned to the young royal family.
Bedroom, Max/Liz’s Evans Residence, 15:00
After a massive reception for the president, viewing the new Mars through the probe and an exhausting press conference Max and Liz went home and sat on their bed.
“I think I could sleep for a week.” Max said
“We really did good work today didn’t we?” Liz asked
“Oh yes.” Max said, “Still weird on how Phoenix knew we would be doing this.”
“Well, I can see into the future. Maybe I get it from him.” Liz said, “But it doesn’t matter. Your people have a healthy planet waiting for them.”
“Yes, yes they do.” Max said before quickly looking around at his wife. “You are okay right, I mean…you know, both of you?” he realised that if he was this wiped them Liz and their unborn son could be equally drained…and to dangerous levels.
“Max, we’re fine. I kept enough energy…just in case.” Liz said as she held his hand
Max caressed her cheek before placing his hand over her belly. “I love you.” He said
The two came together and gently kissed as they fell back onto the bed. They used their powers to disintegrate each other’s clothing until they were both naked. Max rolled on top of Liz and moved between her legs. As Liz ran her hand over Max’s chest, her free hand reached down to hold Max’s hard length and positioned at her slit. They never lost eye contact as Max slowly pushed his cock into Liz.
“God Liz, your so…tight.” Max gasped as he felt Liz’s walls grip the full length of his cock.
“Please Max.” Liz begged
Max slowly pulled out and quickly thrust back in hard. Max moved in and out over and over again. Liz felt a warm glow fill her body and felt it intensify as Max gently began to move inside her.
“Max…” Liz gasped as she began to move her hips in time with Max’s
“Liz…you feel so good.” Max groaned as he began to take long strokes
Liz lifted and locked her legs behind Max’s ass; her hands were wrapped around his head as their bodies glided against each other. Liz’s breasts were crushed against Max’s hard chest, her nipples scrapped against his as the made love. They tried not to break their eye contact but as the pleasure wracked through their bodies, sometimes they just had to close them.
“Yes…oh god…MAX…YESSS.” Liz cried out as her body became coated with a fine layer of sweat.
“Uh…Ugh…Ughhhh…oh god Liz.” Max groaned before capturing her lips with his
Their kiss was frenzied; their hands explored every inch of each other. Liz was screaming into his mouth, her hips rocked back and forth as Max thrust into her. Both arched their backs, pressing themselves against each other.
“YES…GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed
“LIZZZZZZZZZZZ.” Max called out and shot his semen deep into Liz.
As they came down from their mutual high, they looked into each other’s eyes. However, they felt completely re-energised by their lovemaking and Max was never more aware of Liz. Both could feel their hearts beating in time with their mate. Both lover’s skin gleamed as the sunlight reflected off their combined sweat.
“Wow.” Liz said
Max kissed her gently; he loved the feel of his skin against Liz’s. “I love you.”
“You do know our day isn’t over?” Liz asked
“Yes I know. Big dinner with the President, I haven’t forgotten.” Max said
“Then we better get showered and cleaned up.” Liz said
“I know.”
“Then why aren’t we?” Liz asked
“Because I don’t want to move off of you.” Max said
They kissed against; Liz wrapped her legs and arms around Max. They started to grind each other and Liz flipped them both over so that she was on top. Then Liz got off him and smiled at Max as she moved to their bathroom.
“Hey.” Max said
“Well you weren’t going to move…someone had to make you.” Liz said
Max jumped up and quickly followed his wife, smiling at her manipulative ways.
Pod Chamber, The Mountain, 20:00
The doctor walked around the cave and looked down at Sean who lay on the white slab on the floor. He had arranged for a few pieces of equipment to be sent from the fleet and Alex was able to take care of the rest. He had watched, along with everyone else, as Mars was made into a suitable home for him and his people. That was his only break as he worked to set up the chamber.
When Sean arrived under heavy guard in Roswell, Alex opened a wormhole to deposit the possessed human into the cave where he would be treated.
“What’s going on? Where am I?” Sean asked as he regained consciousness.
“Your in a cave near Roswell. I’m going to treat you and hopefully get Kivar out of you.”
“Why wasn’t I told?” Sean asked
The doctor injected Sean with another sedative and he quickly fell back to sleep. He smiled and prepared his equipment, “You don’t need to worry about that. Let’s get to work.”
To Be Continued…
Max/Liz Evans Residence, 6 Days Later
“So you think you have something on Kivar?” Max asked
“The last time you went to see him. When you left my sensors monitored a change in his emotional state.” The doctor said
“You could say that. He was so pissed off I could hear him after the elevator doors closed.” Max responded
“Well when that happened there was a flux in his brainwaves and Sean re-emerged.”
“Kivar lost control?”
“Well it wasn’t so much that Kivar lost control. It was Sean. He was able to become the dominant mind.”
“Sean? That pathet…he was dominant?” Max asked, keeping his choice of words intact
“Hard to believe, I know but yes. It also proves what Kivar did to him to establish the link?”
“What do you mean?”
“I think Kivar implanted a Focal Seed.”
“Focal what?”
“Focal seed. It’s an implant…actually its what humans call nano-technology. Microscopic machines that is infused with the donor’s energy and focuses it, in this case…”
“Kivar.” Max interrupted.
“Yes. Once implanted the device replicates itself and adapts to the hosts biology making it completely undetectable. It makes his mind susceptible to Kivar’s control but it’s only as stable as Kivar is.”
“Okay so how does this help us?” Max asked
“Well now that I know what it is. I can find the original implant and remove it. Without that the replicated units will loose power and be attacked by Sean’s immune system.”
“What’s the catch?”
“How’d you know there’s a catch?”
“There always is doc. So what is it?”
“Under ideal conditions, in an Antarian medical facility with my equipment…which we don’t have…Sean Deluca has a 50/50 chance of coming out of the operation without permanent brain damage, that is if he doesn’t die. Even if he does come out of it…if Kivar asserts his control before the original unit is removed and sustains that control, he would become permanent in Sean’s mind.”
“Not very good odds doc.”
“The question you have to ask yourself is do you really care? Even if the worst happens, with his mind trapped here…he would be in a powerless, normal human body. His own body, the one trapped in that prison dimension you told me about, it would eventually die.”
“Do I care? Sean kidnapped my sister, stabbed Alex, and shot Andrew and his own cousin. If he dies he dies…but it isn’t my call.” Max said
“You are the king, Your Majesty. At your word it will be done.”
“I’m the king on Antar…we’re not on Antar. Here the only ones who can make that call is his family.” Max said
Deluca Residence, 20 Minutes Later
“Not very good odds Max.” Amy said, he had sat Amy and Maria down and told them what the doctor had told him
“That’s what I told the doctor.” Max said
“So what am I supposed to do?” Amy asked
“You and Maria are Sean’s only living relatives. This is completely your call.” Max said
“Why not Sean’s?” Maria asked. “He’s the one with Kivar in the brain.”
“Exactly. He’s not exactly of sound mind, if he said no, with Kivar controlling him we’d never know if it was Sean’s choice.” Max said
“Why would he say no? He wants Kivar out as much as we do.” Maria said
“Well…there is the whole brain damage possibility.”
“Oh yeah…that.” Maria said
“Do it.” Amy stated bluntly, causing the two teens to look at her. “Sean may not be my favourite person at the moment, not after what he did…that day. But he is my nephew. Tell the doctor to do it.”
Max nodded.
“How…when will it be done?” Maria asked
“I’ll have Sean sedated and shipped out here. I don’t want the doctor in that facility, besides he needs to do it somewhere that’s…Antarian.”
“The Pod Chamber?” Maria asked
“Yeah. Sean can be here by the end of the day and we’re moving the Granolith in a couple of hours, so he wouldn’t have any kind of access.” Max said as he stood up.
“How long before the President arrives for your little show?” Amy asked
“About an hour and a half. Most of the Secret Service detail is in town now.” Max said
“Then we better get ready. Somehow I doubt jeans and a t-shirt will go down well.” Amy said looking over her daughter
“What? We’ve got time.” Maria said
Max smiled and left.
Bedroom, Max/Liz Evans Residence, 10:00am
“Max would you hurry up. The motorcade is on the news, they’re about 10 minutes away.” Liz said as she zipped up her dress.
“I’m coming, I’m coming. I just can’t…” Max said as he fumbled with his tie
“God Max. How old are you and you can’t tie a tie.” Liz said as she stood in front of him and finished the job.
“I can tie the tie…I can just never get it straight. Even with my powers it I can’t get it sorted.” Max said as he stood there
“Next you’ll tell me your mother always does it for you.” Liz said
Max blushed and looked away.
“You are kidding me.” Liz said and smiled, “Good to know there are some things I get to learn about you.”
“Ditto.” Max said as Liz moved away from him and put on her shoes
Max grabbed the jacket of his suit and put it on.
“So, how do I look?” Liz asked
“Like a queen.” Max said before reaching forward to kiss her.
“Ah…no. You’re not messing up this makeup. It took me hours.” Liz said
“Honey, you’ve got a whole set of kick ass powers. You could fix the makeup.”
“I’m not using my powers until after we do this. I don’t want anything to interfere with what we’re doing…it’s hard enough.” Liz said as she looked at their television. “Damn it they’re at the gate.”
“Come on.” Max said
Outside…
They both left and went down the stairs. By the time they were outside the rest of their family had gathered by the pedestal. The President’s limo pulled up, the press was kept to a cordoned off area as were a number of civilian onlookers.
“Mr President. Welcome to our home.” Max said as the two leaders shoot hands, at that moment there was a series of camera flashes.
“Your Majesty.” Harrison greeted and looked around. “This place is amazing. The last time I was here this was nothing more than a desert.”
“Well if you like this then you’ll love what gonna happen next.” Max said
“What is going to happen?” Harrison asked
“You’ll see.” Max said and indicated toward the rows of chairs. “Please, have a seat…it’s time.”
The president, his family and his entourage took their seats. Max looked over to Agent Flynn and nodded, the agent then took aside several television reporters and their camera crews. Flynn placed them in prearranged positions, all around the pedestal where the Granolith would take up residence. Max then moved up to the podium.
“Mr President, honour guests, ladies and gentlemen. Millions of years ago an alien race called the Omniriad seeded devices over the universe. These devices are called the Granolith’s. The one from my world was brought here and recently it merged with yours, it is a symbol of the unity between our peoples.” Max said and moved to the pedestal.
Liz moved up as well and stood directly opposite Max. Together they extended their hands outward and closed their eyes.
{Granolith. Hear us.} They said in unison through their telepathic link to the Granolith.
{I hear.} The Granolith responded
{Activate re-location protocols. Come to our location.} Max and Liz ordered.
{Confirmed.}
In the Granolith chamber, the glyphs on the walls faded and one by one the blue panels disappeared. The chamber began to deconstruct itself; everything was being absorbed by the Granolith as it began to spin. The rotation was slow at first but quickly grew until the machine was nothing more than a blur. Then it became a mass of glowing energy and shot up through the roof, leaving the rock intact.
Seconds later it slowly began its descent. When he saw it, Harrison stood up and with him every camera looked up.
“My god.” Harrison said as the orb settled into place between Max and Liz.
The spinning gradually stopped and the Granolith reformed itself back into shape. Beneath it, in the room that Alex installed the shield generators, the walls changed into that of the Granolith Chamber and left all the equipment as it was.
“Thank god that worked.” Max mumbled very quietly
“I hear you.” Liz agreed.
“Alex…” Max said
Alex kissed Isabel on the cheek and she wished him luck before he moved up beside the other two. Alex placed his hands on the Granolith as Max and Liz returned their hands to their positions.
“You guys ready?” Liz asked
“As ready as I’ll ever be.” Max said
“Let’s party.” Alex said
{Granolith. Activate protocol: Mars terraform1.} Liz and Max ordered
Alex, Liz and Max released every ounce of power into the Granolith. Electricity came forth from the Granolith and it arched around them. The device then shot a beam of light up out into space.
Then it died.
The energy disappeared, the electricity stopped and the three teens felt their energy come back into their bodies.
“Uh…what happened?” Max asked
Liz just shook her head as the President approached them.
“Not to sound ungrateful or anything but I was expecting something more.” Harrison said
“So were we.” Max said
“Did you check the batteries?” Harrison asked, not knowing what else to say
“We are the batteries.” Alex said
“Oh.” Harrison said
“I should have known you weren’t paying attention during my lessons.” Came a voice from the side
“Riverdog.” Liz said as they all looked over and saw him standing with most of the men in his tribe.
“What are you doing here?” Max asked
Riverdog moved up to the young king only to be obstructed by Agents. Max indicated to them to let Riverdog through and the Native American moved up to him.
Riverdog just started to nod. “You are deserving of her trust.” He said, as he looked Max in the eye.
Max and Liz looked at each other and smiled.
“Thank you.” Max said
Riverdog smiled at Liz and then circled the Granolith. “What was the first lesson I taught you?”
Max looked at Liz and thought for a moment. Riverdog then felt genuine concern, “Relax. I’m kidding – We cannot create life…”
“Only life can create life.” Liz finished
Riverdog smiled and nodded. “You cannot control or direct the energy to be able to use it. The Old Ones would never allow it - you must work with it. The Old One, Phoenix, he knew this day would come. He knew his heir would try to use the Granolith to give life to the dead world. Phoenix always knew you would come Liz and he always had high hopes for you. I’m glad to see his faith is not misplaced. Centuries ago he taught my tribe what needed to be done. Put your hands on the Granolith.”
“But…” Liz started
“Liz, use your heart not your mind.” Riverdog said
The three teens put their hands on the Granolith.
“Now close your eyes.” Riverdog said
They did.
Riverdog looked to the other who came with him and they circled the pedestal. They stripped of their shirts and started to dance around the Granolith, chanting as they moved. It was a simple ritual, one they had done for as long as their people had been in existence. One that Michael had once seen a part off when he entered the sweat lodge and resulted in his balance being disrupted.
The sounds of the chant filled the heads of the teens; they could feel the words in their souls as it flowed like water within them. The very essence of life surged within them and they feed their power back to the Granolith. The electricity returned and the light once again shot up into space.
The beam went straight to Mars. As it hit the ground, the layers of the atmosphere changed to become identical to Antar and clouds began to form and quickly spread outward. It didn’t take long for the planet to become completely engulfed with thick clouds; lightning storms wracked the red planet as torrential downpours started. The rain seeped into the ground, at first there was a small trickle along the ground, nothing more than a stream. A trickle became a river and the river flowed into the great chasms of the Martian landscape, turning them into lakes, seas and oceans.
Within half an hour the first blade of grass grew, then came plants, trees, fungus, seaweed, every form of vegetation native to Antar was suddenly growing on the now flourishing world. Then came single cell life forms, bacteria, amoeba and others, all of which rapidly developed into the massive array of animals from Antar that were stored in the Granolith’s memory. Everything was created, all except the Ganderium and Ganderial parasites that would be introduced when Gandi and Gandar moved there.
A probe, left by the Mars mission that Alex had given a lift to, monitored the changes. Video images of the currently untouched Eden were sent back to Earth and on to the Antarian Fleet for everyone to see. However one more thing remained. Something that Serena had told Max and the others about the Antarian capitol city and the Royal Palace at its centre. They were designed and built as a memorial of a great war that nearly destroyed Antar shortly before the discovery of the Granolith by Zan’s ancestor, the first king of Antar. Serena suggested that that city be replicated.
Using the massive resource of underground minerals and materials, the city rose from the ground at similar co-ordinates or the one on Antar. In it’s centre, stood the palace from where Max and Liz would rule the alien people. When all was done, the beam and the storms stopped, and for the first time the sun rose over distant mountains with the purpose of giving nourishing light and heat to a lush and green Mars instead of barely illuminating the red dust that covered the surface.
Back on Earth, the interaction of the beam on our atmosphere was just as impressive. A ring of clouds expanded outward dropping rain-like drops of energy as it went. Where they fell on fertile ground nothing happened but on the deserts of the world they started to grow fields of grass. Dying crops on farms came to life and a large portion of the pollution on the world started to breakdown, not all was gone but enough for humans to get a clue and start again.
Not all of it was undirected; Alex had a hand in it. Setting things right enough for him to take more action through his and Laurie’s company. He had no delusions that many corporations would use this as an excuse to continue polluting, or increase it, until another alternative was found – little did they know that Alex already had one waiting to go. Alex smiled inwardly as he knew that fossil fuels were about to go the way of the dinosaurs whose decomposing bodies created them.
Liz, Max and Alex pulled their hands away from the Granolith when everything stopped. They all felt a little drained but were able to remain standing.
“Now do you understand the lesson?” Riverdog asked
“Yes.” Liz replied softly
Max nodded. He looked up at the Granolith and then up into the clear blue skies before turning back to Riverdog. “Thanks Riverdog. We really do owe you one.”
“I have only done as Phoenix would have wanted me to do. My purpose is done…do me a favour and keep the press away from my people, I’d like to enjoy my old age.” Riverdog said
“Consider it done.” Max said
They watched as Riverdog led his people out of the estate, all of them ignoring the countless questions from the reporters at the gates. Soon they were gone and the questions turned to the young royal family.
Bedroom, Max/Liz’s Evans Residence, 15:00
After a massive reception for the president, viewing the new Mars through the probe and an exhausting press conference Max and Liz went home and sat on their bed.
“I think I could sleep for a week.” Max said
“We really did good work today didn’t we?” Liz asked
“Oh yes.” Max said, “Still weird on how Phoenix knew we would be doing this.”
“Well, I can see into the future. Maybe I get it from him.” Liz said, “But it doesn’t matter. Your people have a healthy planet waiting for them.”
“Yes, yes they do.” Max said before quickly looking around at his wife. “You are okay right, I mean…you know, both of you?” he realised that if he was this wiped them Liz and their unborn son could be equally drained…and to dangerous levels.
“Max, we’re fine. I kept enough energy…just in case.” Liz said as she held his hand
Max caressed her cheek before placing his hand over her belly. “I love you.” He said
The two came together and gently kissed as they fell back onto the bed. They used their powers to disintegrate each other’s clothing until they were both naked. Max rolled on top of Liz and moved between her legs. As Liz ran her hand over Max’s chest, her free hand reached down to hold Max’s hard length and positioned at her slit. They never lost eye contact as Max slowly pushed his cock into Liz.
“God Liz, your so…tight.” Max gasped as he felt Liz’s walls grip the full length of his cock.
“Please Max.” Liz begged
Max slowly pulled out and quickly thrust back in hard. Max moved in and out over and over again. Liz felt a warm glow fill her body and felt it intensify as Max gently began to move inside her.
“Max…” Liz gasped as she began to move her hips in time with Max’s
“Liz…you feel so good.” Max groaned as he began to take long strokes
Liz lifted and locked her legs behind Max’s ass; her hands were wrapped around his head as their bodies glided against each other. Liz’s breasts were crushed against Max’s hard chest, her nipples scrapped against his as the made love. They tried not to break their eye contact but as the pleasure wracked through their bodies, sometimes they just had to close them.
“Yes…oh god…MAX…YESSS.” Liz cried out as her body became coated with a fine layer of sweat.
“Uh…Ugh…Ughhhh…oh god Liz.” Max groaned before capturing her lips with his
Their kiss was frenzied; their hands explored every inch of each other. Liz was screaming into his mouth, her hips rocked back and forth as Max thrust into her. Both arched their backs, pressing themselves against each other.
“YES…GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed
“LIZZZZZZZZZZZ.” Max called out and shot his semen deep into Liz.
As they came down from their mutual high, they looked into each other’s eyes. However, they felt completely re-energised by their lovemaking and Max was never more aware of Liz. Both could feel their hearts beating in time with their mate. Both lover’s skin gleamed as the sunlight reflected off their combined sweat.
“Wow.” Liz said
Max kissed her gently; he loved the feel of his skin against Liz’s. “I love you.”
“You do know our day isn’t over?” Liz asked
“Yes I know. Big dinner with the President, I haven’t forgotten.” Max said
“Then we better get showered and cleaned up.” Liz said
“I know.”
“Then why aren’t we?” Liz asked
“Because I don’t want to move off of you.” Max said
They kissed against; Liz wrapped her legs and arms around Max. They started to grind each other and Liz flipped them both over so that she was on top. Then Liz got off him and smiled at Max as she moved to their bathroom.
“Hey.” Max said
“Well you weren’t going to move…someone had to make you.” Liz said
Max jumped up and quickly followed his wife, smiling at her manipulative ways.
Pod Chamber, The Mountain, 20:00
The doctor walked around the cave and looked down at Sean who lay on the white slab on the floor. He had arranged for a few pieces of equipment to be sent from the fleet and Alex was able to take care of the rest. He had watched, along with everyone else, as Mars was made into a suitable home for him and his people. That was his only break as he worked to set up the chamber.
When Sean arrived under heavy guard in Roswell, Alex opened a wormhole to deposit the possessed human into the cave where he would be treated.
“What’s going on? Where am I?” Sean asked as he regained consciousness.
“Your in a cave near Roswell. I’m going to treat you and hopefully get Kivar out of you.”
“Why wasn’t I told?” Sean asked
The doctor injected Sean with another sedative and he quickly fell back to sleep. He smiled and prepared his equipment, “You don’t need to worry about that. Let’s get to work.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 93
Ball Room, Roswell Hilton, 20:00
All evening, the members of staff of the new Hilton hotel in Roswell were waiting hand and foot on their distinguished guests. The press were in attendance, watching from the sidelines as the young royal family, the First Family and local officials toasted and ate. Liz had invited Riverdog to join them, after all without him the day would not have been a success, but he politely refused. He just wanted to go home and rest.
All of the people were talking quietly amongst each other and with everyone else speaking and the music playing, nobody could make out anything anyone else was saying.
“You know this really is a very nice hotel.” Alex said
“I know. They did a little tour for us when you were off gallivanting around the solar system.” Isabel said, wearing a sleek black dress that showed off her cleavage
“Really? Nice rooms?” Alex asked
“You could say that.” Isabel answered
“Maybe we should get one for tonight. Gandar spends most of his time down in the caves now anyway and Gandi can keep an eye on him.” Alex suggested, eager for his fiancé to be out of the dress.
“Funny you should suggest that.” Isabel said with a smile
“Why?” Alex asked
“Because we already have one.” Isabel said
Alex smiled, “We do?”
“Uh huh.”
“Proof that great minds think alike.” Alex said as his hand rested on Isabel’s.
“Actually, we had one before we even arrived.” Isabel said
“Oh.”
“The hotel management said they’d keep a few rooms in reserve for us if we ever needed them. All I had to do was phone them before we needed it and I did that before our little show today.” Isabel said
Alex just smiled.
Next to them were Michael and Maria.
“Today was a good day.” Michael said
“I’d say so. No more deserts, failing crops across the planet are coming to life. I think we…or rather our king and queen, just stopped a lot of people going hungry.” Maria said
“How do you think Sean is doing?” Michael asked
“Oh you had to bring him up?” Maria said, keeping her voice lowered
“What? He is your cousin. I thought you’d be…I don’t know, concerned or something.”
“Oh like he was concerned when he shot me. My only concern is whether Kivar is going to be a problem or not. If Sean gets through it – fine. But that…he’s not my cousin anymore.” Maria said
“I’m sorry.” Michael said sincerely
“I know and I’m sorry I snapped.” Maria said
“Pity your mother couldn’t make it tonight. I wonder where she is?” Michael asked
“Yeah. She just said she couldn’t be here…and where’s the Sher…iff. Oh god no.” Maria said
“Valenti is getting lucky.” Michael said, drawing out the ‘lucky’ with a slightly higher pitch to his voice.
Maria just turned her head sharply and looked at her lover with a look of sheer anger.
Michael was then in fear for his life. “Lucky as in cards. I’m sure they’re playing cards…Valenti’s cleaned me out a few times. He’s very good at poker.”
Maria relented. “No…it’s okay. They’re in…a relationship and Valenti does care about my mom. It’s about time I grew up about it.”
“That’s very mature of you.” Michael said
“Thank you. I just better not see them in bed together.”
“Well we have our own place now, so unless you show up without warning and let yourself in then it wont happen.” Michael said, “Have I told you how much I love you today?”
“No.”
“Well then I should correct that. Maria Deluca, soon to be Guerin, my love for you is brighter than the sun, more powerful than the Granolith and it will only end when the last star in the universe frizzles away and dies. I love you.”
Maria had a tear falling from her eye. “That was a good one.”
“I thought so.” Michael said, and then paused, looking over every detail of her face.
“What?” Maria asked
“I want to paint you.”
“Paint me?” Maria asked
“Yes, paint you. I want to get some paint, I want you to get into a pose and I want to paint.” Michael said
“And in this painting, will I be with or without clothing?” Maria asked with a smile
“Oh clothing’s entirely optional.” Michael said
“Are you sure you could just paint me if I’m naked?”
“Well there might be a few interruptions due to little Michael’s…eagerness.” Michael said
“We so start tomorrow.” Maria said eagerly
“Totally.”
Max and Liz were directly next to the President.
“So how are you two enjoying married life?” Harrison asked the young king and queen
Liz blushed slightly but smiled.
“It’s great.” Max said, “I would recommend it to you but you’re already married.”
Off to the side, one of the secret service agents came into the room and caught Max’s attention.
“Oh it’s time.” Max said
“Time for what?” Harrison asked
“Alex.” Max said to get his future brother in-laws attention.
“Yeah?” Alex asked
Max pointed over to the entrance and Alex saw the agent indicating that what he was waiting for had arrived. Max stood up.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, can I have your attention please.” Max said, once he had the attention of everyone in the room. “As promised, we will be advancing human technology greatly in the coming years. Already, through Whitman/Dupree Enterprises, Alex’s new computer systems have been released. For the moment they are only in government research facilities but within the next two months they will be available to every home in the world. Alex…”
Alex then stood up. “In addition to the computers, I have been working on various projects. Recently I completed a prototype device that tonight I give to the world.” Alex said as he indicated over to the agent. He left and two technicians that worked for Alex and Laurie entered, carrying a table between them that was covered with a sheet.
As they put the table down, Alex moved over to it and removed the sheet. He revealed the model of a building.
“Ladies, gentlemen. This is a detailed model of a facility that will contain much larger version of the device I spoke of. The facility, which is half the size of a modern nuclear power station, will be able to generate enough power to supply every building in the continental United States with electricity…indefinitely. This new method of energy production means the end of pollution, toxic waste and noxious gasses being released into our atmosphere.
Unlike previous methods, what I propose will allow for the electricity to be transmitted through airwaves. There won’t be a need for pylons or power lines running through our cities, towns and countryside. There will be no damage to anything that lives and the best part is – it will cost less than one twentieth than that of a current electric bill. It’s cheap, clean and reusable.
My current estimates place construction time to within 8 months, not including any approval needed by officials to proceed. Assuming that everything goes to plan, aside from the facility, the only other necessity will be the construction of relay stations to boost the energy signals and a reception device installed in the buildings. All of that can be done within the year. After this, a second facility will be constructed in the United Kingdom. This facility will feed Europe, after that there will be more facilities that will power Russia, Australia, Asia…soon everywhere will be powered.
At the heart of each facility is the generator and at the heart of the generators are these.”
Alex put the palm of his hand out in the air. With a swirl of light a crystal appeared in his hand, a crystal that gave off an aura of sunlight.
“This is…well it’s actual name is about 85 letters long and difficult to pronounce. The translation is Star Stone. They are mined on a planet approximately 1.8 million light-years from Earth. This one is synthetic, one that I grew myself and whether they are natural stones or otherwise they are a source of perpetual energy.”
As Alex finished, the room stood up and clapped as the press tried to ask a thousand questions. Alex went back to his seat next to the President.
“So do you think I successfully screwed over the oil, gas and power companies?” Alex asked
“That’s a safe bet.” Harrison said, worried about the consequences. “You probably put a lot of people out of work.”
“For the moment, but I have other projects. People that worked in those places will be very useful, I can assure you that nobody that needs to be in work will be out of it. Prices have to be paid.” Alex said
“Needs to be in work?” Harrison asked
“Mr President, if humans want to go out into space then a little social engineering has to be done. Money can’t be the driving force, it’ll only cause problems when you get out there.” Max said
“So, you take away the methods and needs of making money and pretty soon other goals enter people’s minds. Desires to explore, to put ideas out there, to do anything other than being mindless automatons in cubicles or wailing about turning a spanner or pressing the same button all the time. Corporation leaders can’t make vast amount of money and so they can’t line their pockets. People can start living instead of working. They can go anywhere they want, see anything they want without having to worry about whether they can afford it.” Alex said
“From what Serena tells me, by the time most species develop the technology to travel between star systems they have grown out of the desire to accumulate material wealth. A majority of the exceptions is mainly the hostile races that conquer world after world. What we’re doing is going to put you out there before your time, we have an obligation to make sure you’re ready.” Max said
“Congress is gonna love this. A lot of them get campaign contributions from those companies. You’re computers are already taking a bite out of IBM, Apple, Microsoft and other computer related companies.” Harrison said
“Well like I said before, Prices have…” Alex said
“…Have to be paid.” Harrison finished as he nodded.
Room 3412, Roswell Hilton, 22:30
While Alex was dealing with an impromptu press conference and answering questions about his new power station, Isabel quietly slipped out and waited for her fiancé in the room she booked earlier. She ordered some non-alcoholic champagne, strawberries and thick cream from room service and dressed in a little something she bought for the occasion.
When Alex was done he went up to the room, following his link with Isabel like it was a beacon. When he arrived at the room, Isabel called out to him saying that the door was open and he walked in.
“I really, really hate press.” Alex said as he loosened his tie, “I would like nothing more than to…to…” He saw what she was wearing.
She was dressed in a black, silk negligee. The area over her breasts was lace and there was a split at her right leg, running up to her waist.
“You were saying?” Isabel asked
“I…don’t really remember.” Alex said, “I do know that red isn’t the only colour you look good in.”
“I thought you might say that.” Isabel said as she moved up to Alex and removed his tie. Then she removed his jacked and started to unbutton his shirt. “You did very well tonight. You looked good on the news.”
“They’re talking about it already huh?” Alex asked as he let Isabel continued to strip him down to his boxers.
“They’re anticipating a massive lose for the oil companies when Wall Street opens in the morning.” Isabel said.
Isabel then led Alex to the bed where he spotted the bottle of champagne in an ice bucket and the fruit next to it.
“Looks like you were planning a very romantic evening.” Alex said
“Well Mr Whitman, you aren’t the only one in this relationship who knows how to use a little charm.” Isabel said
“Ah yes, but nothing compares to the Whitman charm. Accept no substitutes.” Alex said while moving his eyebrows up and down.
Isabel smiled. “Our son is going to be quite the ladies man.”
Alex kissed Isabel gently, gliding his hands over the silk that covered her back. Softly he sat her down on the bed and he joined her before pouring two glasses of the drink.
“A toast.” Alex said as he gave Isabel a glass.
“To what?” Isabel asked
“Hmmm…how about to us, our wedding and our life together.” Alex said
“I like that one. To us.” Isabel said
Then the both took a drink.
Alex then reached over and picked up a strawberry and dipped it in the cream. He brought it over to Isabel’s lips and she tried to take a bite of it but he pulled it away, teasing her. Then he did it again, then again but that time she caught the fruit in her teeth. Gently she chewed in the strawberry and used her finger to wipe away a blob of cream that had been left on her lower lip.
Her lover smiled at her little tease and picked up a blob of cream on his finger. He offered it to Isabel who took it into her mouth, sliding her tongue over every inch of his digit. When he withdrew his finger, there wasn’t even a trace of the cream and Alex looked at her.
“I like cream.” Isabel said innocently
“Even without Tabasco?” he asked
“It grossed my mom out at one point so I got used to eating it without.” Isabel said, “But that’s the only one.”
Alex then leaned in for a kiss, as they came together the couple leaned back so that they were lying on the bed. They lovingly caressed each other until Alex knelt back up. He took hold of the straps of her negligee and slowly pulled it down her body, revealing every inch of her form. Then he took off his boxers.
As they lay on the bed together, they stared into each other before they kissed again. Alex then trailed feather light kisses down to her heaving tits where he kissed, licked and sucked her nipples. Every contact caused his lover to gasp for air. Then Alex decided to have some fun.
He reached over to the bowl of chilled strawberries and removed a plump strawberry. Gently he pressed it against a nipple, watching it harden from the chilly onslaught. Bending down to her chest, he licked her nipple roughly before taking a bite of the fresh fruit.
“Better not mistake one for the other.” Isabel joked before he sucked on her tit again, causing her head to fall back and moan loudly.
“They both look very good enough to eat.” He said while smiling. He ran the remaining piece of strawberry in a circle around her nipple and left a cold, red stain. Popping the fruit into his mouth, he swallowed it quickly and then returned his tongue to her chest. Eagerly he lapped up the strawberry juice and sent Isabel into a gentle frenzy.
“Uhnnnnn…God. Alex, you’re making me crazy.” Isabel moaned
“I know.” Alex said as he reached for the bowl of cream.
He poured some out, outlining her nipples with the firm white liquid, making her giggle. He bent forward and extended his tongue, flicking it across the cream for a taste and then attacked her breast with enthusiasm, licking her clean and making her pussy ache.
“Ugnnnnnnnn…make love to me Alex, don’t tease me.”
“Relax my love.” Alex said
“No Alex, please…just take me.” Isabel said
Alex complied and moved between her legs. However, he still wanted to tease and gently entered her – a lot slower than he ever has, moving barely a millimetre at a time.
“A…lexxxxxxx.” Isabel breathed out as he filled her completely.
Alex started to gently rock his hips, thrusting his cock in and out of Isabel and groaning loudly. Isabel could feel the heat growing in her slit as Alex placed his hands on his hips and lifted her up off the bed with each up-stroke of his thrusts. His dick was sliding in and out of her soaked pussy.
Isabel began to moan his name over and over as he once again licked at her nipples. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back as Alex began to thrust against her harder, pushing her closer to her impending orgasm. She began to exhale sharply and grunt in sheer pleasure. Alex began to thrust even harder and Isabel kept in time with his movements as they rocking together. Alex was fucking Isabel hard and his exertions were having the desired effect. He felt her pussy tighten around his cock and with a shriek she came hard, humping herself hard against him.
“UGN…YYUHNNNN…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” she cried
Alex felt his balls tighten at the same time and his dick expanded. With a loud yell, Alex let loose and spurted his hot semen deep into his mate.
“AHUGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” he moaned as his gyrations slowed.
He came to a stop and rested squarely on Isabel, his dick was still hard within her.
“We should spend every day like this.” Alex said as he wiped the sweat from her forehead.
“We already do.” Isabel said as she caressed her hands along his wet back.
Gently Alex pulled out of Isabel and rested by her side. Alex cradled Isabel’s head on his chest and she fell asleep. He didn’t want to fall asleep just yet. He had something to deal with that he didn’t want Isabel to know about.
During their lovemaking, he had heard a buzz. It didn’t take him long to realise that it there was a camera in the room somewhere watching them. After Isabel drifted off, he focused his powers and sent them around the room until he located any observation device. He found three, all cameras that were fixed on the bed. Without any effort he sent a wave of destructive energy through the camera and along the wires to room nearby. The room was filled with videotapes of various couples in the hotel and a lowly janitor who got his kicks out of the antics of the hotel guests. He never thought he would be as lucky as to get one of the aliens and on film.
When Alex’s energy hit the room, the monitors frizzed and sparked. Eventually they blew out and the wall of energy circled the room, erasing each tape. Then the power focused and moved like a snake, it taunted the janitor who backed up against the wall. Then it his him full force. The energy flooded into him, lifting him up off the ground until all the power was inside him. It was a few seconds later when he had woken up without any memory of who he was, what he had done or anything else for that matter. His brain was a blank slate as he opened the door and stumbled into the corridor where a porter found him. The hotel doctor who examined him found a massive bump on the back of his head and assumed he fell and hit against something, leaving him with a bad case of amnesia.
In his room, Alex smiled as he joined his lover in sleep.
Antarian Fleet, Same Time
“Lord Larek, we’re approaching the first drop off point.”
“Very well. Signal all ships, drop from hyperspace.” Larek ordered
“Yes sir.”
Within seconds, all the ships came to a dead halt in space.
“Open a channel to all ships in the first group.” Larek said
“Done.”
“This is Lord Larek. You have chosen to remain with your brothers, sisters and cousin’s from your world. In that spirit you have agreed to join with those who went before and travel to the six colony worlds in this sector that have been populated by colonists from your former home of Halas.
Only one of these planets is self sufficient, you will help the others. You have the materials to help you and your ships have been ordered to protect these planets from our enemies. We hope…we know we will see you again after we reach our new home in Earth space. Good Luck.” Larek said as he closed the channel
“All 19 ships in the selected group have acknowledged the transmission sir. They are breaking formation and setting course.”
Larek watched on the monitor as the ships headed off towards their new homes.
“Good luck.” Larek whispered again as he looked at the screens before him.
“Any indication of Golm activity?” Larek asked
“No sir, none within scanner range and Queen Nashana reported that the Troken scanners say their ships are several days away.”
“Very well. Resume original course and enter hyperspace.” Larek ordered
Thousands of ships, all remaining vessels of the fleet accelerated and vanished into the blackness of space.
Pod Chamber, Midnight
The doctor was still working on Sean. Around him his equipment monitored his life signs, shot beams of light into his head and body. He was working to locate the central unit of the Focal Seed that infested his brain. His only option in finding the device was to scan each area of the brain one at a time.
“Computer. Begin scanning of the subjects frontal lobe.”
“Scanning.” Came a voice from his equipment, “Match identified. Focal Seed located.”
“Confirm.”
“Confirmed. Identified until contains matching energy patterns at double the amount of surrounding units.”
“That’s it alright.” The doctor said, “Can the unit be removed through automatic extraction?”
“Negative. Scans indicate the Seed it programmed to self-destruct when exposed to molecular deconstruction.”
“Then I’ll have to go in manually. Sterilise my equipment.”
“Done.”
The doctor picked up one of the devices and activated it. A laser shot out of it and cut into the skin and then by using a second device, the flap of skin was retracted. He turned up the power on the laser and started to cut into the bone of Sean’s skull. He removed the chunk and left the brain exposed. Then the doctor went to his more tactile equipment and picked up a needle type rod.
The doctor inserted the rod into the grey matter a fraction at a time. On a monitor before him he could see a view from the tip of the needle as well as a computer-generated image of Sean’s brain, showing his progression.
“Computer, how far till target.”
“Point 3 centimetres.”
The doctor pushed in further.
“Point 2CM.”
Further still.
“Contact achieved.”
The doctor pressed a button and the needle latched itself onto the implanted device. Slowly, ever so slowly, he retracted the needle. He pulled out the device through Sean’s brain and out of the opening.
“So small…goodbye Kivar.” He said as he dropped the device on the floor and returned his attention to Sean.
“Computer. Patient’s status?”
“Vital signs: Normal. Focal Seed Network is breaking down. Energy deteriorating, units are being absorbed by host body.”
The doctor used another device to place the bone piece he removed back in position and used it to stimulate the growth of bone around it to seal it back on. He then put the flap of skin back into position and healed it before using a stimulant to wake his patient up.
“Sean. Sean Deluca, I want you to wake up.”
Sean slowly opened his eyes and moved them around to appraise his location.
“That’s it…come on. How do you feel?”
Sean’s arm snapped up and grabbed the doctor’s jaw. With a quick movement, his head was snapped to the side and then, just for the hell of it, snapped it back over, breaking his neck in two places. The doctor’s body slumped to the floor as Sean sat up.
“I’m fine doctor…just fine.” He said as he looked around the cave, “Freedom…”
He then looked over at the rows of pods and spotted an opening behind one. Quickly he ran through the opening and through the doors that once sealed the Granolith chamber. All he found was an empty cave.
“WHERE IS IT?” He yelled. “I WANT IT. I DEMAND IT…IT IS MINE. I’M KIVAR, IT BELONGS TO ME.”
To Be Continued…
Ball Room, Roswell Hilton, 20:00
All evening, the members of staff of the new Hilton hotel in Roswell were waiting hand and foot on their distinguished guests. The press were in attendance, watching from the sidelines as the young royal family, the First Family and local officials toasted and ate. Liz had invited Riverdog to join them, after all without him the day would not have been a success, but he politely refused. He just wanted to go home and rest.
All of the people were talking quietly amongst each other and with everyone else speaking and the music playing, nobody could make out anything anyone else was saying.
“You know this really is a very nice hotel.” Alex said
“I know. They did a little tour for us when you were off gallivanting around the solar system.” Isabel said, wearing a sleek black dress that showed off her cleavage
“Really? Nice rooms?” Alex asked
“You could say that.” Isabel answered
“Maybe we should get one for tonight. Gandar spends most of his time down in the caves now anyway and Gandi can keep an eye on him.” Alex suggested, eager for his fiancé to be out of the dress.
“Funny you should suggest that.” Isabel said with a smile
“Why?” Alex asked
“Because we already have one.” Isabel said
Alex smiled, “We do?”
“Uh huh.”
“Proof that great minds think alike.” Alex said as his hand rested on Isabel’s.
“Actually, we had one before we even arrived.” Isabel said
“Oh.”
“The hotel management said they’d keep a few rooms in reserve for us if we ever needed them. All I had to do was phone them before we needed it and I did that before our little show today.” Isabel said
Alex just smiled.
Next to them were Michael and Maria.
“Today was a good day.” Michael said
“I’d say so. No more deserts, failing crops across the planet are coming to life. I think we…or rather our king and queen, just stopped a lot of people going hungry.” Maria said
“How do you think Sean is doing?” Michael asked
“Oh you had to bring him up?” Maria said, keeping her voice lowered
“What? He is your cousin. I thought you’d be…I don’t know, concerned or something.”
“Oh like he was concerned when he shot me. My only concern is whether Kivar is going to be a problem or not. If Sean gets through it – fine. But that…he’s not my cousin anymore.” Maria said
“I’m sorry.” Michael said sincerely
“I know and I’m sorry I snapped.” Maria said
“Pity your mother couldn’t make it tonight. I wonder where she is?” Michael asked
“Yeah. She just said she couldn’t be here…and where’s the Sher…iff. Oh god no.” Maria said
“Valenti is getting lucky.” Michael said, drawing out the ‘lucky’ with a slightly higher pitch to his voice.
Maria just turned her head sharply and looked at her lover with a look of sheer anger.
Michael was then in fear for his life. “Lucky as in cards. I’m sure they’re playing cards…Valenti’s cleaned me out a few times. He’s very good at poker.”
Maria relented. “No…it’s okay. They’re in…a relationship and Valenti does care about my mom. It’s about time I grew up about it.”
“That’s very mature of you.” Michael said
“Thank you. I just better not see them in bed together.”
“Well we have our own place now, so unless you show up without warning and let yourself in then it wont happen.” Michael said, “Have I told you how much I love you today?”
“No.”
“Well then I should correct that. Maria Deluca, soon to be Guerin, my love for you is brighter than the sun, more powerful than the Granolith and it will only end when the last star in the universe frizzles away and dies. I love you.”
Maria had a tear falling from her eye. “That was a good one.”
“I thought so.” Michael said, and then paused, looking over every detail of her face.
“What?” Maria asked
“I want to paint you.”
“Paint me?” Maria asked
“Yes, paint you. I want to get some paint, I want you to get into a pose and I want to paint.” Michael said
“And in this painting, will I be with or without clothing?” Maria asked with a smile
“Oh clothing’s entirely optional.” Michael said
“Are you sure you could just paint me if I’m naked?”
“Well there might be a few interruptions due to little Michael’s…eagerness.” Michael said
“We so start tomorrow.” Maria said eagerly
“Totally.”
Max and Liz were directly next to the President.
“So how are you two enjoying married life?” Harrison asked the young king and queen
Liz blushed slightly but smiled.
“It’s great.” Max said, “I would recommend it to you but you’re already married.”
Off to the side, one of the secret service agents came into the room and caught Max’s attention.
“Oh it’s time.” Max said
“Time for what?” Harrison asked
“Alex.” Max said to get his future brother in-laws attention.
“Yeah?” Alex asked
Max pointed over to the entrance and Alex saw the agent indicating that what he was waiting for had arrived. Max stood up.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, can I have your attention please.” Max said, once he had the attention of everyone in the room. “As promised, we will be advancing human technology greatly in the coming years. Already, through Whitman/Dupree Enterprises, Alex’s new computer systems have been released. For the moment they are only in government research facilities but within the next two months they will be available to every home in the world. Alex…”
Alex then stood up. “In addition to the computers, I have been working on various projects. Recently I completed a prototype device that tonight I give to the world.” Alex said as he indicated over to the agent. He left and two technicians that worked for Alex and Laurie entered, carrying a table between them that was covered with a sheet.
As they put the table down, Alex moved over to it and removed the sheet. He revealed the model of a building.
“Ladies, gentlemen. This is a detailed model of a facility that will contain much larger version of the device I spoke of. The facility, which is half the size of a modern nuclear power station, will be able to generate enough power to supply every building in the continental United States with electricity…indefinitely. This new method of energy production means the end of pollution, toxic waste and noxious gasses being released into our atmosphere.
Unlike previous methods, what I propose will allow for the electricity to be transmitted through airwaves. There won’t be a need for pylons or power lines running through our cities, towns and countryside. There will be no damage to anything that lives and the best part is – it will cost less than one twentieth than that of a current electric bill. It’s cheap, clean and reusable.
My current estimates place construction time to within 8 months, not including any approval needed by officials to proceed. Assuming that everything goes to plan, aside from the facility, the only other necessity will be the construction of relay stations to boost the energy signals and a reception device installed in the buildings. All of that can be done within the year. After this, a second facility will be constructed in the United Kingdom. This facility will feed Europe, after that there will be more facilities that will power Russia, Australia, Asia…soon everywhere will be powered.
At the heart of each facility is the generator and at the heart of the generators are these.”
Alex put the palm of his hand out in the air. With a swirl of light a crystal appeared in his hand, a crystal that gave off an aura of sunlight.
“This is…well it’s actual name is about 85 letters long and difficult to pronounce. The translation is Star Stone. They are mined on a planet approximately 1.8 million light-years from Earth. This one is synthetic, one that I grew myself and whether they are natural stones or otherwise they are a source of perpetual energy.”
As Alex finished, the room stood up and clapped as the press tried to ask a thousand questions. Alex went back to his seat next to the President.
“So do you think I successfully screwed over the oil, gas and power companies?” Alex asked
“That’s a safe bet.” Harrison said, worried about the consequences. “You probably put a lot of people out of work.”
“For the moment, but I have other projects. People that worked in those places will be very useful, I can assure you that nobody that needs to be in work will be out of it. Prices have to be paid.” Alex said
“Needs to be in work?” Harrison asked
“Mr President, if humans want to go out into space then a little social engineering has to be done. Money can’t be the driving force, it’ll only cause problems when you get out there.” Max said
“So, you take away the methods and needs of making money and pretty soon other goals enter people’s minds. Desires to explore, to put ideas out there, to do anything other than being mindless automatons in cubicles or wailing about turning a spanner or pressing the same button all the time. Corporation leaders can’t make vast amount of money and so they can’t line their pockets. People can start living instead of working. They can go anywhere they want, see anything they want without having to worry about whether they can afford it.” Alex said
“From what Serena tells me, by the time most species develop the technology to travel between star systems they have grown out of the desire to accumulate material wealth. A majority of the exceptions is mainly the hostile races that conquer world after world. What we’re doing is going to put you out there before your time, we have an obligation to make sure you’re ready.” Max said
“Congress is gonna love this. A lot of them get campaign contributions from those companies. You’re computers are already taking a bite out of IBM, Apple, Microsoft and other computer related companies.” Harrison said
“Well like I said before, Prices have…” Alex said
“…Have to be paid.” Harrison finished as he nodded.
Room 3412, Roswell Hilton, 22:30
While Alex was dealing with an impromptu press conference and answering questions about his new power station, Isabel quietly slipped out and waited for her fiancé in the room she booked earlier. She ordered some non-alcoholic champagne, strawberries and thick cream from room service and dressed in a little something she bought for the occasion.
When Alex was done he went up to the room, following his link with Isabel like it was a beacon. When he arrived at the room, Isabel called out to him saying that the door was open and he walked in.
“I really, really hate press.” Alex said as he loosened his tie, “I would like nothing more than to…to…” He saw what she was wearing.
She was dressed in a black, silk negligee. The area over her breasts was lace and there was a split at her right leg, running up to her waist.
“You were saying?” Isabel asked
“I…don’t really remember.” Alex said, “I do know that red isn’t the only colour you look good in.”
“I thought you might say that.” Isabel said as she moved up to Alex and removed his tie. Then she removed his jacked and started to unbutton his shirt. “You did very well tonight. You looked good on the news.”
“They’re talking about it already huh?” Alex asked as he let Isabel continued to strip him down to his boxers.
“They’re anticipating a massive lose for the oil companies when Wall Street opens in the morning.” Isabel said.
Isabel then led Alex to the bed where he spotted the bottle of champagne in an ice bucket and the fruit next to it.
“Looks like you were planning a very romantic evening.” Alex said
“Well Mr Whitman, you aren’t the only one in this relationship who knows how to use a little charm.” Isabel said
“Ah yes, but nothing compares to the Whitman charm. Accept no substitutes.” Alex said while moving his eyebrows up and down.
Isabel smiled. “Our son is going to be quite the ladies man.”
Alex kissed Isabel gently, gliding his hands over the silk that covered her back. Softly he sat her down on the bed and he joined her before pouring two glasses of the drink.
“A toast.” Alex said as he gave Isabel a glass.
“To what?” Isabel asked
“Hmmm…how about to us, our wedding and our life together.” Alex said
“I like that one. To us.” Isabel said
Then the both took a drink.
Alex then reached over and picked up a strawberry and dipped it in the cream. He brought it over to Isabel’s lips and she tried to take a bite of it but he pulled it away, teasing her. Then he did it again, then again but that time she caught the fruit in her teeth. Gently she chewed in the strawberry and used her finger to wipe away a blob of cream that had been left on her lower lip.
Her lover smiled at her little tease and picked up a blob of cream on his finger. He offered it to Isabel who took it into her mouth, sliding her tongue over every inch of his digit. When he withdrew his finger, there wasn’t even a trace of the cream and Alex looked at her.
“I like cream.” Isabel said innocently
“Even without Tabasco?” he asked
“It grossed my mom out at one point so I got used to eating it without.” Isabel said, “But that’s the only one.”
Alex then leaned in for a kiss, as they came together the couple leaned back so that they were lying on the bed. They lovingly caressed each other until Alex knelt back up. He took hold of the straps of her negligee and slowly pulled it down her body, revealing every inch of her form. Then he took off his boxers.
As they lay on the bed together, they stared into each other before they kissed again. Alex then trailed feather light kisses down to her heaving tits where he kissed, licked and sucked her nipples. Every contact caused his lover to gasp for air. Then Alex decided to have some fun.
He reached over to the bowl of chilled strawberries and removed a plump strawberry. Gently he pressed it against a nipple, watching it harden from the chilly onslaught. Bending down to her chest, he licked her nipple roughly before taking a bite of the fresh fruit.
“Better not mistake one for the other.” Isabel joked before he sucked on her tit again, causing her head to fall back and moan loudly.
“They both look very good enough to eat.” He said while smiling. He ran the remaining piece of strawberry in a circle around her nipple and left a cold, red stain. Popping the fruit into his mouth, he swallowed it quickly and then returned his tongue to her chest. Eagerly he lapped up the strawberry juice and sent Isabel into a gentle frenzy.
“Uhnnnnn…God. Alex, you’re making me crazy.” Isabel moaned
“I know.” Alex said as he reached for the bowl of cream.
He poured some out, outlining her nipples with the firm white liquid, making her giggle. He bent forward and extended his tongue, flicking it across the cream for a taste and then attacked her breast with enthusiasm, licking her clean and making her pussy ache.
“Ugnnnnnnnn…make love to me Alex, don’t tease me.”
“Relax my love.” Alex said
“No Alex, please…just take me.” Isabel said
Alex complied and moved between her legs. However, he still wanted to tease and gently entered her – a lot slower than he ever has, moving barely a millimetre at a time.
“A…lexxxxxxx.” Isabel breathed out as he filled her completely.
Alex started to gently rock his hips, thrusting his cock in and out of Isabel and groaning loudly. Isabel could feel the heat growing in her slit as Alex placed his hands on his hips and lifted her up off the bed with each up-stroke of his thrusts. His dick was sliding in and out of her soaked pussy.
Isabel began to moan his name over and over as he once again licked at her nipples. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back as Alex began to thrust against her harder, pushing her closer to her impending orgasm. She began to exhale sharply and grunt in sheer pleasure. Alex began to thrust even harder and Isabel kept in time with his movements as they rocking together. Alex was fucking Isabel hard and his exertions were having the desired effect. He felt her pussy tighten around his cock and with a shriek she came hard, humping herself hard against him.
“UGN…YYUHNNNN…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” she cried
Alex felt his balls tighten at the same time and his dick expanded. With a loud yell, Alex let loose and spurted his hot semen deep into his mate.
“AHUGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” he moaned as his gyrations slowed.
He came to a stop and rested squarely on Isabel, his dick was still hard within her.
“We should spend every day like this.” Alex said as he wiped the sweat from her forehead.
“We already do.” Isabel said as she caressed her hands along his wet back.
Gently Alex pulled out of Isabel and rested by her side. Alex cradled Isabel’s head on his chest and she fell asleep. He didn’t want to fall asleep just yet. He had something to deal with that he didn’t want Isabel to know about.
During their lovemaking, he had heard a buzz. It didn’t take him long to realise that it there was a camera in the room somewhere watching them. After Isabel drifted off, he focused his powers and sent them around the room until he located any observation device. He found three, all cameras that were fixed on the bed. Without any effort he sent a wave of destructive energy through the camera and along the wires to room nearby. The room was filled with videotapes of various couples in the hotel and a lowly janitor who got his kicks out of the antics of the hotel guests. He never thought he would be as lucky as to get one of the aliens and on film.
When Alex’s energy hit the room, the monitors frizzed and sparked. Eventually they blew out and the wall of energy circled the room, erasing each tape. Then the power focused and moved like a snake, it taunted the janitor who backed up against the wall. Then it his him full force. The energy flooded into him, lifting him up off the ground until all the power was inside him. It was a few seconds later when he had woken up without any memory of who he was, what he had done or anything else for that matter. His brain was a blank slate as he opened the door and stumbled into the corridor where a porter found him. The hotel doctor who examined him found a massive bump on the back of his head and assumed he fell and hit against something, leaving him with a bad case of amnesia.
In his room, Alex smiled as he joined his lover in sleep.
Antarian Fleet, Same Time
“Lord Larek, we’re approaching the first drop off point.”
“Very well. Signal all ships, drop from hyperspace.” Larek ordered
“Yes sir.”
Within seconds, all the ships came to a dead halt in space.
“Open a channel to all ships in the first group.” Larek said
“Done.”
“This is Lord Larek. You have chosen to remain with your brothers, sisters and cousin’s from your world. In that spirit you have agreed to join with those who went before and travel to the six colony worlds in this sector that have been populated by colonists from your former home of Halas.
Only one of these planets is self sufficient, you will help the others. You have the materials to help you and your ships have been ordered to protect these planets from our enemies. We hope…we know we will see you again after we reach our new home in Earth space. Good Luck.” Larek said as he closed the channel
“All 19 ships in the selected group have acknowledged the transmission sir. They are breaking formation and setting course.”
Larek watched on the monitor as the ships headed off towards their new homes.
“Good luck.” Larek whispered again as he looked at the screens before him.
“Any indication of Golm activity?” Larek asked
“No sir, none within scanner range and Queen Nashana reported that the Troken scanners say their ships are several days away.”
“Very well. Resume original course and enter hyperspace.” Larek ordered
Thousands of ships, all remaining vessels of the fleet accelerated and vanished into the blackness of space.
Pod Chamber, Midnight
The doctor was still working on Sean. Around him his equipment monitored his life signs, shot beams of light into his head and body. He was working to locate the central unit of the Focal Seed that infested his brain. His only option in finding the device was to scan each area of the brain one at a time.
“Computer. Begin scanning of the subjects frontal lobe.”
“Scanning.” Came a voice from his equipment, “Match identified. Focal Seed located.”
“Confirm.”
“Confirmed. Identified until contains matching energy patterns at double the amount of surrounding units.”
“That’s it alright.” The doctor said, “Can the unit be removed through automatic extraction?”
“Negative. Scans indicate the Seed it programmed to self-destruct when exposed to molecular deconstruction.”
“Then I’ll have to go in manually. Sterilise my equipment.”
“Done.”
The doctor picked up one of the devices and activated it. A laser shot out of it and cut into the skin and then by using a second device, the flap of skin was retracted. He turned up the power on the laser and started to cut into the bone of Sean’s skull. He removed the chunk and left the brain exposed. Then the doctor went to his more tactile equipment and picked up a needle type rod.
The doctor inserted the rod into the grey matter a fraction at a time. On a monitor before him he could see a view from the tip of the needle as well as a computer-generated image of Sean’s brain, showing his progression.
“Computer, how far till target.”
“Point 3 centimetres.”
The doctor pushed in further.
“Point 2CM.”
Further still.
“Contact achieved.”
The doctor pressed a button and the needle latched itself onto the implanted device. Slowly, ever so slowly, he retracted the needle. He pulled out the device through Sean’s brain and out of the opening.
“So small…goodbye Kivar.” He said as he dropped the device on the floor and returned his attention to Sean.
“Computer. Patient’s status?”
“Vital signs: Normal. Focal Seed Network is breaking down. Energy deteriorating, units are being absorbed by host body.”
The doctor used another device to place the bone piece he removed back in position and used it to stimulate the growth of bone around it to seal it back on. He then put the flap of skin back into position and healed it before using a stimulant to wake his patient up.
“Sean. Sean Deluca, I want you to wake up.”
Sean slowly opened his eyes and moved them around to appraise his location.
“That’s it…come on. How do you feel?”
Sean’s arm snapped up and grabbed the doctor’s jaw. With a quick movement, his head was snapped to the side and then, just for the hell of it, snapped it back over, breaking his neck in two places. The doctor’s body slumped to the floor as Sean sat up.
“I’m fine doctor…just fine.” He said as he looked around the cave, “Freedom…”
He then looked over at the rows of pods and spotted an opening behind one. Quickly he ran through the opening and through the doors that once sealed the Granolith chamber. All he found was an empty cave.
“WHERE IS IT?” He yelled. “I WANT IT. I DEMAND IT…IT IS MINE. I’M KIVAR, IT BELONGS TO ME.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 94
Max/Liz Evans Residence, 09:00 The Next Morning
Max and Liz had just finished breakfast and cleaned up the dishes when Alex and Isabel arrived.
“Hi guys.” Liz said as they popped in through the back door
“Hey Liz.” Alex said and then turned to Max. “Are you ready?”
“Nearly, just give me a second.” Max said as he put on his shoes.
“What are you two doing?” Liz asked
“Wearing heading up to the Pod Chamber to check on Sean. The doctor said he would have been finished by now but Serena hasn’t heard from him.” Max said
“What about you two?” Alex asked
“Oh nothing much. Just shopping.” Isabel said
“Ah.” Alex said
Max and Liz looked at him. “What?” he asked
“Nothing much is Isabel talk for wedding plans. And shopping means…well shopping but also looking for wedding things.” Alex said
Liz looked at her sister in-law. “He’s got you down.”
“Tell me about it.” Isabel said as she moved over to her fiancé. “Now you behave today.”
“Behave all day?” Alex asked with an evil grin
“Yes.” Isabel said without thinking, “Well maybe tonight you get to be naughty.”
“ISABEL.” Max warned not wanting to hear this
“Relax Max. I’m almost a married woman.” Isabel said
“But you’re still my sister.” Max said
“Okay.” Isabel said as she trailed her fingers along Alex’s jaw, “Be off with you, we ladies have things to do.”
Alex smiled and turned away. Quickly he opened a wormhole in an archway that led to a hall and the young king and future prince entered.
Pod Chamber, Immediately Following
As the wormhole opened, the two young men arrived in the chamber. They saw the table that the doctor had set up but couldn’t see the doctor or Sean anywhere.
“You’d think if he was finished he would have told us.” Max said
“Yeah. Where the hell are…” Alex stopped in mid-sentence as he saw a hand popping out from behind the table.
Quickly he ran over to the doctor’s body and felt for a pulse. He just shook his head. “He’s dead.”
Kivar had heard the arrival of his enemies and sneaked up behind Max where he grabbed hold of the king, holding one of the doctor’s instruments at his throat.
“Don’t move.” Kivar said
Alex jumped up and pointed his hands at Kivar, ready to strike.
“Ah, don’t bother. You may be powerful but you’re not fast enough to prevent me from killing my beloved king here.” Kivar said
“Let me go Kivar. You can’t win.” Max said, knowing that while his enemy was trapped in Sean’s body he was powerless.
“Oh but I can. Where is the Granolith?” Kivar asked
“Safe.” Alex said, “Not that you can use it anyway. Only Max and Liz can.”
“Oh I can use it, for what I need I can use it.” Kivar said
Then Alex saw that Kivar was having difficulty in holding his chosen weapon and that sweat was forming on his brow.
“Open that portal. Take me there. Now. Or he dies.” Kivar said
“Like hell.” Max said, “Alex, don’t open the wormhole.” He ordered
“Oh he will. He plans a union with your sister…my mate. If he doesn’t want her to blame him for your death…”
“The hell she is. She was never you’re mate Kivar, you manipulated and mind warped Vilandra into being you’re lover but neither Isabel or Lonnie is her.” Alex said
Then there was a shimmer in Kivar’s eyes that wasn’t missed by Alex. In that second an understanding came over him.
“OPEN IT NOW.” Kivar said as he pressed the blade into the soft flesh of Max’s throat.
“Wait.” Alex said, “I’ll open a wormhole.”
“Alex.” Max warned
“Max. It’s okay. I’m not going to let you die.” Alex said, carefully saying each word as through he was relaying a message to Max.
The look in Alex’s eyes told Max that his future brother in-law had a plan.
“Do it.” Kivar said
Alex stretched out his hand to the side and the opening formed.
“You first.” Kivar said to Alex, not wanting to set off a trap.
Alex moved over to the door and entered, quickly followed by Max and Kivar.
Granolith Pedestal, Antarian Estate, Immediately Following
The three of them existed the wormhole just a few feet from the Granolith but the opening never closed. However, everything around them was different. Colours were more pronounced, shapes were sharper but everything seemed to be transparent and covered with a white haze.
“What…what is this place? What have you done?” Kivar asked
“We’re where you wanted to be. Only we’re still in the quantum field of the wormhole, while we’re in here nothing can be touched and nobody outside can see us. But the Granolith exists on multiple planes of existence - you can still use it. In this place, no powers work.” Alex said
Kivar smiled and pushed Max to the ground before running over to the Granolith. Max stood up and went to Alex’s side.
“Alex what’s going on?” Max asked
“We’re ending this, once and for all.” Alex said
Kivar entered a sequence into the Granolith and small light appeared before it. Kivar opened a doorway into his prison, it was less then a micrometer in size but it was all that Kivar needed to get his body out.
“Yes…yes…it’s working…IT’S WORKING.” Kivar yelled as the energy mass that was his body poured out onto the ground.
“Now here’s the fun part.” Alex whispered
Kivar reached down to touch the form before him and send his mind back into it. However, as Alex smiled, Kivar’s hands passed straight through it. He tried over and over again as he waved his hands through it before looking up at Alex.
“What did you do?” Kivar asked
“Like I said. In this place you can’t touch anything but the Granolith.” Alex said as he folded his arms. “Your body, right now, is lying on the lawn in front of the Granolith but it isn’t in here. And I spotted the strain on Sean’s body.
You’re loosing your hold on him and you’re weakening, without the Focal Seed he’s rejecting you. Then there’s also the added bonus that unless you put that mind of yours back in your body in…oh say…20 seconds, it’ll just evaporate.”
Kivar got up and started to move toward the duo but he couldn’t remain standing and fell to the ground. He continued to crawl toward them, his hand outstretched to try and grab onto either one of them.
Max just looked down at him. “You know you’re really good at the idea thing.” He said to Alex
“Yeah I’m beginning to realise that myself. You got to love the Omniriad for the I.Q. points I got.” Alex said
“I thought the I.Q was all you? That they just gave you the info.” Max said
“Well yeah but I like to think they raised the I.Q. Otherwise it’ll be all natural and that’s scary.” Alex said just before Kivar collapsed onto the ground.
Seconds later his eyes opened and he looked up at Max and Alex.
“What happened?” he asked
“Kivar?” Max asked
“The last think I remember…I was in a cave and that doctor…”
“Sean. Good to see you.” Alex said
Alex helped Sean to his feet and then Max helped by putting an arm over his shoulder. Then all three moved towards the wormhole.
Then Max stopped short of the opening. “You’re sure he’s gone.”
Alex looked back at Kivar’s body and Max followed his trail of vision. They watched as their family members moved around the mass as it disintegrated into nothing.
“Oh yeah.” Alex said
“What about…” Max said as he pointed at Sean’s head.
“Let’s find out.” Alex said.
The three re-entered the wormhole and headed back to the pod chamber. On the way, Alex fixed the imbalance he created and then looped it around so that they would arrive home.
Backroom, Crashdown, 3 Hours Later
The rest of the group had gathered when Max arrived.
“Sean is now safely back behind bars and out of our lives. He’ll live out his sentence and I hope to god we don’t see him again.” Max said as he sat down next to his wife
“You’re sure?” Michael asked
“Yep. He’s 100% Sean Deluca, no Kivar and no residual energy traces…so no powers.” Max said
“What about the doctor?” Liz asked
“I tried but there wasn’t anything I could do for him. He was just…if I’d gotten to him sooner…Serena’s put his body in a stasis tube until he can be transported for burial.”
“No. Max, don’t go down that road. There was no way to know what happened, you’ve got nothing to feel guilt about.” Liz said
“Don’t I?” Max asked
“No you don’t.” Zan said, “This whole crap should have been dealt with by those Noble bastards on Antar long before now. Instead they let him stay in power while the argued amongst themselves and you had to kick his ass.”
“Yeah man. This is on them not you.” Rath said
“Thanks guys.” Max said
“I just wish Sean was out of my life.” Maria said as everyone looked at her, “He is my cousin.”
“Maybe but we’ll be on Mars soon. I doubt that the security for the House of Rath will let anyone like him near Lady Maria.” Alex said, knowing that hearing her future title would cheer her up…and give Michael a headache.
Maria smiled, Michael groaned and everyone else held back their laughter. “But he’s still family. One way or another I’ll have to deal.” She said
“So, what now Max?” Liz asked
Flag Ship, Antarian Evacuation Fleet, 18:00
“What’s going on?” Larek said as he came onto the bridge
“My Lord. We’re picking up massive activity at the edge of sensor range.”
“What kind of activity?” Larek asked
“It appears to be a massive shockwave generated by multiple hyper-launches.”
“How many?” Larek asked
“Indeterminable. Hundreds definitely, possible thousands.”
“Queen Nashana has used the Troken to identify the activity. It’s the Golm sir.”
“Send a signal to Earth. Let our king know what’s going on.” Larek ordered
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, 20 Minutes Later
“Alex I don’t know what you’re thinking of doing but don’t.” Isabel said as Alex moved into their living room after receiving the message.
“I have to Isabel. What he did with the Golm is all that’s left of Kivar. If I can stop them before a shot is fired then I can save a lot of lives.” Alex said
“How will you…”
“I have my ways.” Alex said as he embraced his lover before kneeling on the floor and closed his eyes in concentration
Grand Council Chamber, Golm Home world, Immediately Following
In the centre of the chamber of a hundred snarling and arguing feline-like creatures, Alex appeared and brought them out of their ruckus. Each looked menacingly at the human who stood before them without any fear. Two of the creatures leapt forth to capture Alex but they passed right through him.
“I have come to speak to the Chief Domin of the Golm Empire.” Alex yelled aloud in perfect Golm.
“What are you?” the Domin yelled back
“I am Alexander Whitman, a human from the planet Earth in the Sol system. I have come to speak on behalf of the Antarians.”
“The Antarians will be ended for their crimes against us.”
“They have committed no crimes. You were the aggressors in the past war, they defended themselves.” Alex said, causing all of the Golm in the room to cry out. “You will leave the Antarian fleet alone.”
“Who are you to give us orders?”
“I am a mate of an Antarian princess. Her people are under my protection, and I will make sure they reach their new home in one piece.” Alex said
“Humans are weak. They have no star travel ability.” Said another delegate.
Alex smiled and waved his hand. An earthquake started to rubble and the building of the city shook violently. Then Alex stopped it.
“I am not weak.” Alex said, “I am here to convince you not to attack the fleet. When the Antarian defeated your people they stopped short of wiping out your species…I don’t have that problem. I have no moral problems with wiping you out.”
There was a great deal of commotion as the Golm in attendance talked amongst themselves.
“No.” Yelled a Golm, “We will have our revenge. We want blood.”
“Fine.” Alex said as he waved his hand
The earthquake activity increased to it maximum potential.
“Two of your cities are now rubble. The island city of Valroes is now at the bottom of the ocean. There’s your blood. My sole concern is the Antarians…not you.” Alex said, in reality he had transported the populations of those cities to one of the moons in the solar system with an atmosphere and regressed them to a slightly less evolved form, their Neanderthal version. “I believe that’s 500,000 people a city.”
“How could you have such power?”
“You wouldn’t understand. Too aggressive…too primitive.” Alex said
Most of the Golm growled, their teeth showing brightly.
“You have no power over our decisions. We are protected by the great one…”
“Kivar? Yeah he’s dead.” Alex said, “Now I’ll leave you to think it over. 40 days. Recall your ships and think about it. Oh and here’s a little motivation.”
Alex then vanished.
The Golm went outside to see one of their four moons moving between them and their sun. That was where it stayed, moving into an orbital position so that the half of the planet that should be getting sun didn’t. Alex had put the planet into perpetual night.
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, Immediately Following
Alex opened his eyes to find his head cradled in Isabel’s lap.
“Are you okay?” Isabel asked
“Yeah. I’m fine.” He responded
“How’d it go?”
“I gave them some time to think about it. But I need to make a call.” Alex said as he went over to his communication system. “Computer, open a channel to Lord Larek.”
The screen blinked to life and both young lovers saw Larek on the monitor.
“Alex. What can I do for you?” Larek asked
“Check your sensors. Are you still picking up the Golm?” Alex asked
“Yes we’ve been tracking them…wait…they’re slowing down. They’re moving at sub light speeds. How the…how’d you do that?”
“I…convinced them to reconsider the attack. But I doubt that it’s over yet.” Alex said
“Well whatever you did, it worked.” Larek said, “Thank you.”
“I’ll speak to you later.” Alex said
“Bye Alex, Isabel.” Larek said
The system turned off and Isabel and Alex sat down.
Kitchen, Michael/Maria’s Residence, 18:30
Michael and Maria had been making their dinner and while they waited for the chicken to cook, they sat at the dinning table to read over a few things. However, Maria was feeling a little playful. She wanted Michael badly so she stood up and walked over to him.
Michael just looked up at her as she drew closer. “Hi babe. What’s up?”
Maria suddenly reached out and cupped Michael between his legs. “Nothing…yet.” she said as she knelt down on the floor in front of him where she unzipped him.
“Uh Maria, what are you doing?”
“Just playing. I thought that was obvious.” Maria said as she whipped out his cock and slowly pumped him until he was hard
“Maria…” Michael sighed as his eyes closed
Eagerly Maria licked from the base of his cock and up the length before taking him into her mouth. Michael bit hard on his lip as she engulfed his cock in one swift motion of her head. He choked back a shout as she began to work her mouth up and down his throbbing tool. Holding his cock by the base, she pulled it toward her and licked around his head, looking up at him eagerly.
The steady, almost licks against nothing but his cock-head would have had him on his tiptoes if he had been standing up. She was rolling his cock around in her hand, squeezing hard on his shaft. The head of his prick was swollen and red; she was taking so long teasing him, he knew that when he finally did come, he was going to have a massive ejaculation. But Maria didn’t want him to come in her mouth.
Maria slid the point of her tongue everywhere she could reach, tickling the ridge of the flesh. Michael was biting so hard on his lip, he was afraid he was going to draw blood. Then she opened her mouth and slid back down the length of his cock, allowing Michael a chance to breathe. It still felt good, but when she concentrated just on his tip, it felt like his entire body was about to explode.
No longer was Maria teasing him. Now she was fucking him with her mouth and caused Michael’s hips were bucking up out of the seat, and she fought hard to stay with him. Michael felt his cum boiling in his balls; he gripped the edge of the table tightly and bit down HARD on the inside of his cheek.
That was when Maria lifted off him. Michael looked at his lover with disbelief as she slowly stood up. As seductively walked slowly backward, unbuttoning the front of her dress until it was completely undone. She didn’t wear a bra and after slipping off the dress she was left in only her panties.
Michael stood up, his erect dick was standing proud from his jeans as he unbuttoned them and slid them down in legs before removing his shirt. He moved like a predator toward Maria and backed her up against the table. Michael grabbed her hips and sat her up on the table, and then eased her underwear of her body. Every inch of her form was under his intense scrutiny as he sat back down and pulled the chair closer to the table.
He eased her legs apart and latched his mouth onto her lower one. Maria moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the table in frenzied undulations. Her legs tightened about Michael’s head, and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.
Michael’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture, but Maria had no patience for his usual games. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted, she began working herself against his face, fucking herself with his chin.
“Yeeeessss.” she shrieked loudly as her muscles tensed. Michael wanted pull away to prolong the agony she inflicted on him, but Maria’s hold on him was too strong. There was no letting go until her orgasm subsided.
His tongue savaged her clit even as he thrust two fingers into her burning cunt. That set Maria off, her screams of pure pleasure seemingly were almost enough to shake the table. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her, her sweet syrup filling Michael’s mouth, and he devoured every last drop.
Michael was still as hard as when Maria ended her blowjob prematurely. They kissed with the heat of a nova. He needed to be one with her and so he stood up and positioned himself between her legs, the table was at the perfect height. The moment she felt the tip of his cock kissing the pulsing entrance to her pussy, she bore down as he pushed up, impaling herself on his steel-hard dick. Only then did their mouths part as a sharp gasp exploded past her lips.
“Ooooh god, Michael.” Maria moaned
He fucked into her, holding onto her tights as she lay back on the table. She raised her hands over her head and tightly grappled onto the far edges of the table. She worked her hips furiously to keep in time with his rapid thrusts; both wanted his seed within her.
“Mariaaaaaa.” they were so close. Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead.
Michael grabbed her legs and lifted them onto his shoulders. The angle allowed him to reach her innermost depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“Unnnngh, unnnnnnngh, OH…god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum.”
He let her legs fall to his sides as he focused on making her cum, his tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off him and pooling between her breasts he couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep in side her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came. He leaned down and kissed her. He pulled out and sat back on his chair, taking Maria with him so that she was sitting on his lap, desperately fighting for breath.
“Wow”, the only word that could come to mind at the moment but she was equally lost for words and merely said “yeah”.
After catching her breath, she turned her head to meet Michael’s intense eyes, both smiled. Her skin of her face and breasts still covered with a fine sheen layer of sweat and still very red. Then they heard the timer go off on their oven and the sizzle of overflowing water falling onto the hob.
Quickly they got up, completely forgetting about their clothes and turned off their cooking meal. Only when everything was off did they return to collect their clothes.
“You know, we really need to stop doing this when we’re cooking.” Maria said as she slid her panties back up her legs.
“Hey. I wasn’t the one who started it.” Michael said
“This time.” Maria teased as she put her dress back on over her shoulders and kissed her boyfriend.
“Well Lady Maria, get the plates.” Michael said
“Yes my lord.” Maria said with a smile
Michael swung his hand to spank her ass but only lightly tapped her as she felt him coming and picked up her pace.
“Behave.” she warned
“Or what?”
“Or…I’ll blow you until you scream, squeeze you until your head explodes and you’re dick goes limp permanently.” She threatened
Michael thought over the pictures that entered his mind as he tried to imagine what antics she could come with to come good on her threat. “Honey…I can assure you that is not a punishment.”
“Really? Do you know how much pain I can give you? And being impotent, how do you plan on being inside me or anyone else again?” Maria said
Michael’s face lost its colour and Maria laughed.
“Relax honey, I’m kidding.” She said
Board Room, Whitman/Dupree Enterprises, 20:00
Alex and Laurie were “Called” by the board members and asked to appear before them. He opened a wormhole into the office he shared with Laurie and they both marched down the hall to the boardroom.
“Okay gentlemen, what’s up?” Alex asked as he sat down at the head of the table next to Laurie.
“Mr Whitman. Last night you said you were going to give cheap power to the world. Now while we understand that the government will pick up the tab on building the facilities, you are going to cut peoples bills to a twentieth of normal. Now before that you released those computers at next to nothing…you’re practically giving them away?”
Alex looked at Laurie, “I thought we were giving them away?” he asked with a smile, already knowing the answer
“Well we need to cover costs.” Laurie answered with an equally pleased grin
Alex turned back to the board. “And you’re problem is?”
“Our problem is that we’re loosing a fortune. Now with the computers we simply put it down to your lack of business experience but then we heard your press conference last night and we now believe that…”
“That we plan on making everything we produce to be as cheap as possible?” Laurie asked
“That about sums it up Ms Dupree.”
“Funny cause I think that is what we’re planning to do.” Alex said
The board just looked at each other, their worst fears being confirmed. “Now wait just a minute. We agreed to…
“You agreed to follow if I didn’t send you to jail for everything you helped Laurie’s aunt and uncle do to her and this company.” Alex said bluntly, “And that is still an option…gentlemen.”
“Now you listen to me young man. I will not let some stuck up kid speak to me like this, you need to learn some respect or…”
“You’re threatening me?” Alex asked, “Do you know what I did today? I was a fraction away from eradicating a species from the universe and you think you could threaten me? Believe me, you don’t want to piss me off and it’s you that needs to learn respect.”
“I suggest you change your attitude Mr Clove.” Laurie said as she put her hand on Alex’s shoulder to calm him, “Right now there is nothing stopping us from removing you, all of you, from this room permanently.”
“Mr Clove, gentlemen…this is my knowledge. I’m going to charge whatever the hell I want for it and I don’t answer to you.” Alex said as he and Laurie stood up and prepared to leave.
Just as they were about to leave, Alex stopped and turned back. “Oh just one more thing…either Laurie or myself calls these meetings, unless it’s an emergency don’t you ever summon me here again.”
Alex waved his hand and the long conference table was tossed like a rag doll against the back wall of the meeting room, breaking it up into a couple of large chunks of wood. Then he left and returned home with Laurie, leaving each of the Suits with stunned looks of shear panic on their faces.
To Be Continued…
Max/Liz Evans Residence, 09:00 The Next Morning
Max and Liz had just finished breakfast and cleaned up the dishes when Alex and Isabel arrived.
“Hi guys.” Liz said as they popped in through the back door
“Hey Liz.” Alex said and then turned to Max. “Are you ready?”
“Nearly, just give me a second.” Max said as he put on his shoes.
“What are you two doing?” Liz asked
“Wearing heading up to the Pod Chamber to check on Sean. The doctor said he would have been finished by now but Serena hasn’t heard from him.” Max said
“What about you two?” Alex asked
“Oh nothing much. Just shopping.” Isabel said
“Ah.” Alex said
Max and Liz looked at him. “What?” he asked
“Nothing much is Isabel talk for wedding plans. And shopping means…well shopping but also looking for wedding things.” Alex said
Liz looked at her sister in-law. “He’s got you down.”
“Tell me about it.” Isabel said as she moved over to her fiancé. “Now you behave today.”
“Behave all day?” Alex asked with an evil grin
“Yes.” Isabel said without thinking, “Well maybe tonight you get to be naughty.”
“ISABEL.” Max warned not wanting to hear this
“Relax Max. I’m almost a married woman.” Isabel said
“But you’re still my sister.” Max said
“Okay.” Isabel said as she trailed her fingers along Alex’s jaw, “Be off with you, we ladies have things to do.”
Alex smiled and turned away. Quickly he opened a wormhole in an archway that led to a hall and the young king and future prince entered.
Pod Chamber, Immediately Following
As the wormhole opened, the two young men arrived in the chamber. They saw the table that the doctor had set up but couldn’t see the doctor or Sean anywhere.
“You’d think if he was finished he would have told us.” Max said
“Yeah. Where the hell are…” Alex stopped in mid-sentence as he saw a hand popping out from behind the table.
Quickly he ran over to the doctor’s body and felt for a pulse. He just shook his head. “He’s dead.”
Kivar had heard the arrival of his enemies and sneaked up behind Max where he grabbed hold of the king, holding one of the doctor’s instruments at his throat.
“Don’t move.” Kivar said
Alex jumped up and pointed his hands at Kivar, ready to strike.
“Ah, don’t bother. You may be powerful but you’re not fast enough to prevent me from killing my beloved king here.” Kivar said
“Let me go Kivar. You can’t win.” Max said, knowing that while his enemy was trapped in Sean’s body he was powerless.
“Oh but I can. Where is the Granolith?” Kivar asked
“Safe.” Alex said, “Not that you can use it anyway. Only Max and Liz can.”
“Oh I can use it, for what I need I can use it.” Kivar said
Then Alex saw that Kivar was having difficulty in holding his chosen weapon and that sweat was forming on his brow.
“Open that portal. Take me there. Now. Or he dies.” Kivar said
“Like hell.” Max said, “Alex, don’t open the wormhole.” He ordered
“Oh he will. He plans a union with your sister…my mate. If he doesn’t want her to blame him for your death…”
“The hell she is. She was never you’re mate Kivar, you manipulated and mind warped Vilandra into being you’re lover but neither Isabel or Lonnie is her.” Alex said
Then there was a shimmer in Kivar’s eyes that wasn’t missed by Alex. In that second an understanding came over him.
“OPEN IT NOW.” Kivar said as he pressed the blade into the soft flesh of Max’s throat.
“Wait.” Alex said, “I’ll open a wormhole.”
“Alex.” Max warned
“Max. It’s okay. I’m not going to let you die.” Alex said, carefully saying each word as through he was relaying a message to Max.
The look in Alex’s eyes told Max that his future brother in-law had a plan.
“Do it.” Kivar said
Alex stretched out his hand to the side and the opening formed.
“You first.” Kivar said to Alex, not wanting to set off a trap.
Alex moved over to the door and entered, quickly followed by Max and Kivar.
Granolith Pedestal, Antarian Estate, Immediately Following
The three of them existed the wormhole just a few feet from the Granolith but the opening never closed. However, everything around them was different. Colours were more pronounced, shapes were sharper but everything seemed to be transparent and covered with a white haze.
“What…what is this place? What have you done?” Kivar asked
“We’re where you wanted to be. Only we’re still in the quantum field of the wormhole, while we’re in here nothing can be touched and nobody outside can see us. But the Granolith exists on multiple planes of existence - you can still use it. In this place, no powers work.” Alex said
Kivar smiled and pushed Max to the ground before running over to the Granolith. Max stood up and went to Alex’s side.
“Alex what’s going on?” Max asked
“We’re ending this, once and for all.” Alex said
Kivar entered a sequence into the Granolith and small light appeared before it. Kivar opened a doorway into his prison, it was less then a micrometer in size but it was all that Kivar needed to get his body out.
“Yes…yes…it’s working…IT’S WORKING.” Kivar yelled as the energy mass that was his body poured out onto the ground.
“Now here’s the fun part.” Alex whispered
Kivar reached down to touch the form before him and send his mind back into it. However, as Alex smiled, Kivar’s hands passed straight through it. He tried over and over again as he waved his hands through it before looking up at Alex.
“What did you do?” Kivar asked
“Like I said. In this place you can’t touch anything but the Granolith.” Alex said as he folded his arms. “Your body, right now, is lying on the lawn in front of the Granolith but it isn’t in here. And I spotted the strain on Sean’s body.
You’re loosing your hold on him and you’re weakening, without the Focal Seed he’s rejecting you. Then there’s also the added bonus that unless you put that mind of yours back in your body in…oh say…20 seconds, it’ll just evaporate.”
Kivar got up and started to move toward the duo but he couldn’t remain standing and fell to the ground. He continued to crawl toward them, his hand outstretched to try and grab onto either one of them.
Max just looked down at him. “You know you’re really good at the idea thing.” He said to Alex
“Yeah I’m beginning to realise that myself. You got to love the Omniriad for the I.Q. points I got.” Alex said
“I thought the I.Q was all you? That they just gave you the info.” Max said
“Well yeah but I like to think they raised the I.Q. Otherwise it’ll be all natural and that’s scary.” Alex said just before Kivar collapsed onto the ground.
Seconds later his eyes opened and he looked up at Max and Alex.
“What happened?” he asked
“Kivar?” Max asked
“The last think I remember…I was in a cave and that doctor…”
“Sean. Good to see you.” Alex said
Alex helped Sean to his feet and then Max helped by putting an arm over his shoulder. Then all three moved towards the wormhole.
Then Max stopped short of the opening. “You’re sure he’s gone.”
Alex looked back at Kivar’s body and Max followed his trail of vision. They watched as their family members moved around the mass as it disintegrated into nothing.
“Oh yeah.” Alex said
“What about…” Max said as he pointed at Sean’s head.
“Let’s find out.” Alex said.
The three re-entered the wormhole and headed back to the pod chamber. On the way, Alex fixed the imbalance he created and then looped it around so that they would arrive home.
Backroom, Crashdown, 3 Hours Later
The rest of the group had gathered when Max arrived.
“Sean is now safely back behind bars and out of our lives. He’ll live out his sentence and I hope to god we don’t see him again.” Max said as he sat down next to his wife
“You’re sure?” Michael asked
“Yep. He’s 100% Sean Deluca, no Kivar and no residual energy traces…so no powers.” Max said
“What about the doctor?” Liz asked
“I tried but there wasn’t anything I could do for him. He was just…if I’d gotten to him sooner…Serena’s put his body in a stasis tube until he can be transported for burial.”
“No. Max, don’t go down that road. There was no way to know what happened, you’ve got nothing to feel guilt about.” Liz said
“Don’t I?” Max asked
“No you don’t.” Zan said, “This whole crap should have been dealt with by those Noble bastards on Antar long before now. Instead they let him stay in power while the argued amongst themselves and you had to kick his ass.”
“Yeah man. This is on them not you.” Rath said
“Thanks guys.” Max said
“I just wish Sean was out of my life.” Maria said as everyone looked at her, “He is my cousin.”
“Maybe but we’ll be on Mars soon. I doubt that the security for the House of Rath will let anyone like him near Lady Maria.” Alex said, knowing that hearing her future title would cheer her up…and give Michael a headache.
Maria smiled, Michael groaned and everyone else held back their laughter. “But he’s still family. One way or another I’ll have to deal.” She said
“So, what now Max?” Liz asked
Flag Ship, Antarian Evacuation Fleet, 18:00
“What’s going on?” Larek said as he came onto the bridge
“My Lord. We’re picking up massive activity at the edge of sensor range.”
“What kind of activity?” Larek asked
“It appears to be a massive shockwave generated by multiple hyper-launches.”
“How many?” Larek asked
“Indeterminable. Hundreds definitely, possible thousands.”
“Queen Nashana has used the Troken to identify the activity. It’s the Golm sir.”
“Send a signal to Earth. Let our king know what’s going on.” Larek ordered
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, 20 Minutes Later
“Alex I don’t know what you’re thinking of doing but don’t.” Isabel said as Alex moved into their living room after receiving the message.
“I have to Isabel. What he did with the Golm is all that’s left of Kivar. If I can stop them before a shot is fired then I can save a lot of lives.” Alex said
“How will you…”
“I have my ways.” Alex said as he embraced his lover before kneeling on the floor and closed his eyes in concentration
Grand Council Chamber, Golm Home world, Immediately Following
In the centre of the chamber of a hundred snarling and arguing feline-like creatures, Alex appeared and brought them out of their ruckus. Each looked menacingly at the human who stood before them without any fear. Two of the creatures leapt forth to capture Alex but they passed right through him.
“I have come to speak to the Chief Domin of the Golm Empire.” Alex yelled aloud in perfect Golm.
“What are you?” the Domin yelled back
“I am Alexander Whitman, a human from the planet Earth in the Sol system. I have come to speak on behalf of the Antarians.”
“The Antarians will be ended for their crimes against us.”
“They have committed no crimes. You were the aggressors in the past war, they defended themselves.” Alex said, causing all of the Golm in the room to cry out. “You will leave the Antarian fleet alone.”
“Who are you to give us orders?”
“I am a mate of an Antarian princess. Her people are under my protection, and I will make sure they reach their new home in one piece.” Alex said
“Humans are weak. They have no star travel ability.” Said another delegate.
Alex smiled and waved his hand. An earthquake started to rubble and the building of the city shook violently. Then Alex stopped it.
“I am not weak.” Alex said, “I am here to convince you not to attack the fleet. When the Antarian defeated your people they stopped short of wiping out your species…I don’t have that problem. I have no moral problems with wiping you out.”
There was a great deal of commotion as the Golm in attendance talked amongst themselves.
“No.” Yelled a Golm, “We will have our revenge. We want blood.”
“Fine.” Alex said as he waved his hand
The earthquake activity increased to it maximum potential.
“Two of your cities are now rubble. The island city of Valroes is now at the bottom of the ocean. There’s your blood. My sole concern is the Antarians…not you.” Alex said, in reality he had transported the populations of those cities to one of the moons in the solar system with an atmosphere and regressed them to a slightly less evolved form, their Neanderthal version. “I believe that’s 500,000 people a city.”
“How could you have such power?”
“You wouldn’t understand. Too aggressive…too primitive.” Alex said
Most of the Golm growled, their teeth showing brightly.
“You have no power over our decisions. We are protected by the great one…”
“Kivar? Yeah he’s dead.” Alex said, “Now I’ll leave you to think it over. 40 days. Recall your ships and think about it. Oh and here’s a little motivation.”
Alex then vanished.
The Golm went outside to see one of their four moons moving between them and their sun. That was where it stayed, moving into an orbital position so that the half of the planet that should be getting sun didn’t. Alex had put the planet into perpetual night.
Alex/Isabel’s Residence, Immediately Following
Alex opened his eyes to find his head cradled in Isabel’s lap.
“Are you okay?” Isabel asked
“Yeah. I’m fine.” He responded
“How’d it go?”
“I gave them some time to think about it. But I need to make a call.” Alex said as he went over to his communication system. “Computer, open a channel to Lord Larek.”
The screen blinked to life and both young lovers saw Larek on the monitor.
“Alex. What can I do for you?” Larek asked
“Check your sensors. Are you still picking up the Golm?” Alex asked
“Yes we’ve been tracking them…wait…they’re slowing down. They’re moving at sub light speeds. How the…how’d you do that?”
“I…convinced them to reconsider the attack. But I doubt that it’s over yet.” Alex said
“Well whatever you did, it worked.” Larek said, “Thank you.”
“I’ll speak to you later.” Alex said
“Bye Alex, Isabel.” Larek said
The system turned off and Isabel and Alex sat down.
Kitchen, Michael/Maria’s Residence, 18:30
Michael and Maria had been making their dinner and while they waited for the chicken to cook, they sat at the dinning table to read over a few things. However, Maria was feeling a little playful. She wanted Michael badly so she stood up and walked over to him.
Michael just looked up at her as she drew closer. “Hi babe. What’s up?”
Maria suddenly reached out and cupped Michael between his legs. “Nothing…yet.” she said as she knelt down on the floor in front of him where she unzipped him.
“Uh Maria, what are you doing?”
“Just playing. I thought that was obvious.” Maria said as she whipped out his cock and slowly pumped him until he was hard
“Maria…” Michael sighed as his eyes closed
Eagerly Maria licked from the base of his cock and up the length before taking him into her mouth. Michael bit hard on his lip as she engulfed his cock in one swift motion of her head. He choked back a shout as she began to work her mouth up and down his throbbing tool. Holding his cock by the base, she pulled it toward her and licked around his head, looking up at him eagerly.
The steady, almost licks against nothing but his cock-head would have had him on his tiptoes if he had been standing up. She was rolling his cock around in her hand, squeezing hard on his shaft. The head of his prick was swollen and red; she was taking so long teasing him, he knew that when he finally did come, he was going to have a massive ejaculation. But Maria didn’t want him to come in her mouth.
Maria slid the point of her tongue everywhere she could reach, tickling the ridge of the flesh. Michael was biting so hard on his lip, he was afraid he was going to draw blood. Then she opened her mouth and slid back down the length of his cock, allowing Michael a chance to breathe. It still felt good, but when she concentrated just on his tip, it felt like his entire body was about to explode.
No longer was Maria teasing him. Now she was fucking him with her mouth and caused Michael’s hips were bucking up out of the seat, and she fought hard to stay with him. Michael felt his cum boiling in his balls; he gripped the edge of the table tightly and bit down HARD on the inside of his cheek.
That was when Maria lifted off him. Michael looked at his lover with disbelief as she slowly stood up. As seductively walked slowly backward, unbuttoning the front of her dress until it was completely undone. She didn’t wear a bra and after slipping off the dress she was left in only her panties.
Michael stood up, his erect dick was standing proud from his jeans as he unbuttoned them and slid them down in legs before removing his shirt. He moved like a predator toward Maria and backed her up against the table. Michael grabbed her hips and sat her up on the table, and then eased her underwear of her body. Every inch of her form was under his intense scrutiny as he sat back down and pulled the chair closer to the table.
He eased her legs apart and latched his mouth onto her lower one. Maria moaned gutturally, her body arching up off the table in frenzied undulations. Her legs tightened about Michael’s head, and she urged him forward with her heels until she could catch a handful of hair and force him deeper into her folds.
Michael’s tongue tried to draw out the exquisite torture, but Maria had no patience for his usual games. When his tongue didn’t do what she wanted, she began working herself against his face, fucking herself with his chin.
“Yeeeessss.” she shrieked loudly as her muscles tensed. Michael wanted pull away to prolong the agony she inflicted on him, but Maria’s hold on him was too strong. There was no letting go until her orgasm subsided.
His tongue savaged her clit even as he thrust two fingers into her burning cunt. That set Maria off, her screams of pure pleasure seemingly were almost enough to shake the table. She ground herself against him as her fiery climax ravaged her, her sweet syrup filling Michael’s mouth, and he devoured every last drop.
Michael was still as hard as when Maria ended her blowjob prematurely. They kissed with the heat of a nova. He needed to be one with her and so he stood up and positioned himself between her legs, the table was at the perfect height. The moment she felt the tip of his cock kissing the pulsing entrance to her pussy, she bore down as he pushed up, impaling herself on his steel-hard dick. Only then did their mouths part as a sharp gasp exploded past her lips.
“Ooooh god, Michael.” Maria moaned
He fucked into her, holding onto her tights as she lay back on the table. She raised her hands over her head and tightly grappled onto the far edges of the table. She worked her hips furiously to keep in time with his rapid thrusts; both wanted his seed within her.
“Mariaaaaaa.” they were so close. Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead.
Michael grabbed her legs and lifted them onto his shoulders. The angle allowed him to reach her innermost depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“Unnnngh, unnnnnnngh, OH…god baby, cum with me, cum…cum…cum.”
He let her legs fall to his sides as he focused on making her cum, his tolerance was about to be breached but in that second he could see her coming apart, sweat dripping off him and pooling between her breasts he couldn’t hold out any longer and came deep in side her and at the same time her resolve also faltered and came. He leaned down and kissed her. He pulled out and sat back on his chair, taking Maria with him so that she was sitting on his lap, desperately fighting for breath.
“Wow”, the only word that could come to mind at the moment but she was equally lost for words and merely said “yeah”.
After catching her breath, she turned her head to meet Michael’s intense eyes, both smiled. Her skin of her face and breasts still covered with a fine sheen layer of sweat and still very red. Then they heard the timer go off on their oven and the sizzle of overflowing water falling onto the hob.
Quickly they got up, completely forgetting about their clothes and turned off their cooking meal. Only when everything was off did they return to collect their clothes.
“You know, we really need to stop doing this when we’re cooking.” Maria said as she slid her panties back up her legs.
“Hey. I wasn’t the one who started it.” Michael said
“This time.” Maria teased as she put her dress back on over her shoulders and kissed her boyfriend.
“Well Lady Maria, get the plates.” Michael said
“Yes my lord.” Maria said with a smile
Michael swung his hand to spank her ass but only lightly tapped her as she felt him coming and picked up her pace.
“Behave.” she warned
“Or what?”
“Or…I’ll blow you until you scream, squeeze you until your head explodes and you’re dick goes limp permanently.” She threatened
Michael thought over the pictures that entered his mind as he tried to imagine what antics she could come with to come good on her threat. “Honey…I can assure you that is not a punishment.”
“Really? Do you know how much pain I can give you? And being impotent, how do you plan on being inside me or anyone else again?” Maria said
Michael’s face lost its colour and Maria laughed.
“Relax honey, I’m kidding.” She said
Board Room, Whitman/Dupree Enterprises, 20:00
Alex and Laurie were “Called” by the board members and asked to appear before them. He opened a wormhole into the office he shared with Laurie and they both marched down the hall to the boardroom.
“Okay gentlemen, what’s up?” Alex asked as he sat down at the head of the table next to Laurie.
“Mr Whitman. Last night you said you were going to give cheap power to the world. Now while we understand that the government will pick up the tab on building the facilities, you are going to cut peoples bills to a twentieth of normal. Now before that you released those computers at next to nothing…you’re practically giving them away?”
Alex looked at Laurie, “I thought we were giving them away?” he asked with a smile, already knowing the answer
“Well we need to cover costs.” Laurie answered with an equally pleased grin
Alex turned back to the board. “And you’re problem is?”
“Our problem is that we’re loosing a fortune. Now with the computers we simply put it down to your lack of business experience but then we heard your press conference last night and we now believe that…”
“That we plan on making everything we produce to be as cheap as possible?” Laurie asked
“That about sums it up Ms Dupree.”
“Funny cause I think that is what we’re planning to do.” Alex said
The board just looked at each other, their worst fears being confirmed. “Now wait just a minute. We agreed to…
“You agreed to follow if I didn’t send you to jail for everything you helped Laurie’s aunt and uncle do to her and this company.” Alex said bluntly, “And that is still an option…gentlemen.”
“Now you listen to me young man. I will not let some stuck up kid speak to me like this, you need to learn some respect or…”
“You’re threatening me?” Alex asked, “Do you know what I did today? I was a fraction away from eradicating a species from the universe and you think you could threaten me? Believe me, you don’t want to piss me off and it’s you that needs to learn respect.”
“I suggest you change your attitude Mr Clove.” Laurie said as she put her hand on Alex’s shoulder to calm him, “Right now there is nothing stopping us from removing you, all of you, from this room permanently.”
“Mr Clove, gentlemen…this is my knowledge. I’m going to charge whatever the hell I want for it and I don’t answer to you.” Alex said as he and Laurie stood up and prepared to leave.
Just as they were about to leave, Alex stopped and turned back. “Oh just one more thing…either Laurie or myself calls these meetings, unless it’s an emergency don’t you ever summon me here again.”
Alex waved his hand and the long conference table was tossed like a rag doll against the back wall of the meeting room, breaking it up into a couple of large chunks of wood. Then he left and returned home with Laurie, leaving each of the Suits with stunned looks of shear panic on their faces.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 95
Caves, Under the Antarian Estate, 09:00, 1 Month Later
Isabel was beyond nervous; before the day was out she would be a married woman and would officially be Mrs Isabel Whitman. Right now she had gathered with the other girls in the caves to prepare for the bathing ritual that was the tradition of her people prior to the ceremony. The pizza was being eaten as though there was no tomorrow and they were dressed in nothing but their revealing robes.
“So where’s Ziala?” Isabel asked her sister
“With mom.” Lonnie said
Isabel smiled. “Ah…grandmothers. How many presents did she get this time?”
“Just two.” Lonnie said
“Good to see she’s calming down a little.” Liz said
“Well that and the fact there isn’t much more room left in the nursery.” Ava said
“Mrs Whitman…I like the sound of that.” Maria said, her comments caused Isabel to smile brightly
“Me to.” Isabel said as she looked down at her drink.
“What?” Laurie asked
“Nothing, I just feel like I’ve forgotten something.” Isabel said
“Isabel for the last month you’ve been insane. You caused us to redefine the whole Nazi side of you and I triple checked your list. Everything is done, if there’s something not done then it’s not in the list.” Liz said
“Hmmmm. I guess.” Isabel said as she looked at the time. “Well. It’s time.”
Each of the girls stood up and headed into the bathing chamber. Once there, they stood by their appropriate cushions and stripped off their robes. Isabel slipped into the waters and stood in the centre of the pool. Over the next hour, one by one, the girls took the oils of the ritual and caressed the statuesque blonde’s skin, massaging them into her skin.
As with Lonnie, Ava, Tess and Liz who had gone through the ritual before, Isabel’s body absorbed the chemicals and was wracked with the most intense orgasm of her life. In her mind she relived every one of her climatic experiences with Alex and were brought into unity in that one instant.
“Oh my god.” Isabel breathed out.
Each of the others smiled, Laurie and Maria smiled because they were eager to experience it for themselves while the other four smiled because they knew exactly what their friend and sister was experiencing as they held her body.
“Why the hell did we wait?” Isabel asked as she recovered
“I don’t know.” Liz said as she swam to edge of the pool and rested, “But I can tell you this…tonight when you and Alex are together…there’ll be nothing like it.”
“You mean it’s even better than this?” Isabel asked with disbelief
“Oh god yes.”
“Absolutely.”
“Got that right.”
Lonnie, Tess and Ava all said at the same time.
Liz looked at each of them and smiled before just nodding her head in agreement.
Bedroom, Alex/Isabel’s Bedroom, Same Time
Everything in their bedroom had been moved aside as Max, Zan and Rath used their powers to etch the encircled glyph on the floor. As with the previous four times, the guy’s imaginations were running rampant with visions of their mates in the caves beneath them.
“I told you, you should have put some kind of surveillance down there.” Zan said
“Guys, this is private and only for them. Besides, we’re not going to spy on them every time there is a ritual going on.” Alex said, “Anyway, like hell would I let any of you see Isabel naked.”
“Hate to tell you this but…I already have.” Rath said
Alex snapped his head round and looked at Rath with utter venom. “WHAT?”
“Well her bod is identical to Lonnie’s isn’t it?” Rath said with a smile, he enjoyed playing with his friend’s head way too much.
Alex calmed slightly. “Rath don’t you ever…that wasn’t nice.” He said
“I know. Consider it your bachelor party prank.” Rath said
“Well I guess it is better than being handcuffed to a streetlamp without my pants.” Alex said
Kyle and Michael looked at each other. Kyle reached into his pocket; pulled out the handcuffs he swiped from his father and quietly slipped them into a drawer. In that second he silently cursed himself, he wanted to have a little fun and while it would have only been for an hour and in the privacy of their enclosed street, there would have been fun galore. Now that was out the window…it’s only fun if you catch the victim off guard.
“So Alex, any word from these Golm things?” Zan asked
“Nah, they’ve still got ten days left and their fleet is still holding position. My guess is that they’re still debating whether or not I’ll back up my threat.” Alex said
“Will you?” Max asked
Alex just looked at his soon to be brother in-law. His expression wasn’t dark but it was just plain. One of the things that Alex was afraid of was his dark side; he knew he was capable of doing what he threatened but what concerned him most was his enjoyment at watching Kivar fight to remain alive after him killing the doctor. He knew he shouldn’t have enjoyed it, but he did.
The young groom looked at his watch. “Well, time to face the music guys.”
“Yeah, lets get ready.” Max said
Church, Just Outside Roswell Park, 2 Hours Later
Everyone invited had gathered. Alex was standing at the front of the altar with Kyle standing by him as his best man. In the many months since everything was brought out into the open, the two had become good friends as Max and Michael were. They could tell each other anything and if either needed any help then it was to each other they turned.
As they waited for Isabel to arrive, Kyle started to hum away with the funeral-march tune.
“Kyle.” Alex warned
“Ah, it’s all over now my friend. Having the old ball and chain yelling at you to take out the garbage and clean up for dinner.” Kyle said
“Does Tess know you refer to her as a ball and chain…an old ball and chain?” Alex asked
“Oh I’m pretty sure that if she did I’d be castrated by now.” Kyle said
Both of the young men looked at each other and started to laugh.
“You know…something is missing.” Alex said, shaking his head and not being able to put his finger on it
“Kivar?” Kyle asked
“You want Kivar at my wedding?” Alex asked
“Only so you two can stick it to him. The better man won and you got the girl.” Kyle said
“Hmm, that would be nice. But something is still missing.” Alex said as he looked around. He then caught sight of the Secret Service agent at the door who nodded, signifying that his soon to be wife had arrived. Then he saw the bouquets of white and red roses that lined the aisle. “I know.”
Alex gently picked one petal from the red flowers and another from the white. He held them in the palm of his hand before closing his fist and eyes. For a second he concentrated and then opened his eyes again.
“What are you doing?” Kyle asked
“Watch.” Alex said
He opened his fist and brought it up to his mouth where he blew on the petals and sent thousands of them flying. The petals danced along the floor of the aisle, leaving a thin carpet of red and white rose petals in its wake. At that point the door to the church opened and Isabel came in, she saw the floor she smiled as she realised that this was what she had forgotten.
“Perfect.” She mouthed to her lover as they stared at each other.
The original two petals then climbed higher into the room, those who were in attendance were gently showered with rose petals.
“Better hope nobody has hay fever.” Kyle said
Isabel walked down the aisle with her father next to her. When they reached the front of the church, Philip hesitantly stepped aside and let Alex take his place.
“Show off.” Isabel whispered
“All for my princess.” Alex whispered back
Before them the priest stepped forward and began the ceremony. During it the young couple were barely listening to the priest as he spoke, instead they just stared at each other and used the feelings they received from the others through their bond to find their cue. After they exchanged vows the priest continued.
“Isabel, do you take Alexander Whitman to be your wedded husband?”
“I do.” Isabel said
“Alexander, do you take Isabel Evans to be your wedded wife?”
“I do.” Alex answered
“I now pronounce you as husband and wife.”
As he said that, their Bonding Rings re-emerged from beneath the skin of their fingers. As they held each other’s hands there was a bright glow, a glow so intense that it flooded the room and penetrated their bodies, linking them for the rest of their lives. As the light died down to a gentle aura that covered them, neither of them broke eye contact.
“You may kiss the bride.”
Alex looked at the priest and then looked back at Isabel.
Slowly they came together and kissed each other gently yet firmly as they completed the ceremony.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I present Alexander and Isabel Whitman, Prince and Princess of Antar.”
Back Gardens, Antarian Estate, 14:00
Since there was no fences or divisions to the rears of their houses, Isabel planned for the reception to be there. Long tables were laid out and covered with pure white linen. Gandi and Gandar were floating around and enjoying themselves as the family and guests ate and drank.
Then Kyle stood up. “Ladies and gentlemen, can I have for your attention. It’s time for the traditional toast and me making a fool of myself, so I’ll be keeping this short. As we all know Alex is a super genius but it doesn’t take a genius to know how truly special Isabel is…”
Tess then kicked his leg.
“…And her friends of course. However, it did take a little time for Isabel to warm up to Alex. It wasn’t until she did a little dream walking that she was able to learn to trust but when she did the Ice Princess melted and was utterly hooked on Alex. Now we have a couple that look incredible together who can look forward to a great life together wherever they may be. So, to Alex and Isabel Whitman, hopefully the prince thing will not go to his head.”
“To Alex and Isabel.” Said the guests at the same time as they raised their glasses.
Later…
“So have you two decided where you want to go for your honeymoon?” Philip asked
“Actually yes.” Alex said
“We’re going to stay here.” Isabel said, “There’s nowhere we’d rather be than in our home.”
“Yeah, we’ve even got this.” Alex said as he pulled out a sign for their front door from his pocket. It was exactly like one that would be found in a hotel room.
Philip then read what was written on it. “Do Not Disturb…Except for the Apocalypse.”
“What do you think? To subtle?” Alex asked
“ALEX.” Isabel said, “That’s my dad.”
Alex then wrapped his arms around Isabel. “And you’re my wife.”
Isabel smiled. “Yes I am…my prince.”
“My prince? Oh I like the sound of that.” Alex said
“Hey keep your ego in check.” Isabel said
“Should I be telling you two to go get a room?” Charles asked as he approached his son and daughter in-law
“Hi dad.” Alex said
“Hi son, congratulations.” Charles said, “Isabel, at least I can now do this officially. Welcome to the family.”
“Thank you sir.” Isabel said
“Oh none of that sir crap, I’m going to be a grandfather I feel old enough as it is. You can call me dad.” Charles said
“Where’s mom?” Alex asked
“Oh she’s meeting and greeting. Then she’ll probably stop by and go nuts over Ziala…I tell ya, these kids of your better be tough from day one or they wont last five minutes with your mother.” Charles said before turning to leave
Alex and Isabel then sat at a table to take the weight off their feet.
“Just think about it, we woke up to day as Alex Whitman and Isabel Evans…tomorrow we wake up as Alex and Isabel Whitman.” Alex said
“I know and I still can’t believe it. Of course we could try Alex and Isabel Evans.” Isabel teased
“Well it’s an option.” Alex said
“You’d really do that?” Isabel asked
“Well it’s not traditional and we’re not exactly a traditional couple.” Alex said
“Hmmm…I think we’ll stick with Whitman.” Isabel said
“I think so too.”
Then Isabel got a gleam in her eyes.
“I’ve got something special for tonight.” She said
“Oh yeah? Naughty or nice?” Alex asked
“Definitely both.” Isabel said
“Ohhhh…my interest it peaked. Can I open the present now?” Alex asked
“In front of our family and friends?”
“Well no, I mean in the house.” Alex said as he felt Isabel’s leg brush against him.
“Patience is a virtue my husband. Waiting adds to the excitement…so you’ll just have to wait until tonight.” Isabel said
“I hate it when you do this.” Alex said
Isabel smiled wickedly, “I know.”
“Come on you two. Enough with the talking and get over here.” Liz called out to them.
“What?” Alex asked
“Time to cut the cake.” Maria said
The newlyweds moved over to the four-tier cake (one tier shorter that Liz and Max’s) and picked up the knife. Alex put his hand over Isabel’s and together they pushed down through the white icing and then through the sponge.
Bedroom, Isabel & Alex Whitman’s Residence, 20:00
They couldn’t wait any longer; Alex and Isabel decided to call it an early night and went to their house. Alex couldn’t resist the temptation to pick his wife up into his arms and carry her over the threshold; only he didn’t stop there. He carried Isabel up the stairs and straight into their bedroom.
Slowly Isabel removed her dress to show Alex what she and Liz bought during their little shopping spree last month. Everything she was wearing was white, from the thigh high stockings that had lace trim and the garter belt that held them up to her white lace panties and a Basque that enhanced every curve and the swell of her breasts.
Alex’s breath was taken away. He couldn’t remember a time when she looked more beautiful and to Alex, she looked like the picture of a virginal bride.
“You like?” Isabel asked
“I like.” Alex nodded, “I like very much. You are so beautiful.”
Isabel looked over Alex, “You appear to be a tad over dressed.” She said
“Hmmm? Oh.” Alex said as he snapped his fingers and his clothes vanished.
Isabel just raised an eyebrow and Alex smiled. “Handy talent.” Isabel said
“I thought you might like it.” Alex said as he moved closer to Isabel
They wrapped their arms around each other and for the first time they kissed as husband and wife. Alex ran his hands over the delicate material of her underwear, carefully tracing each curve of her body. His left hand moved down to her hip and he guided his mate over to their bed. They lay down, Alex on top of Isabel, as they writhed against each other.
Alex kissed his way down her body to her legs and moved up onto his knees. Gently he undid the attachment to her stockings and glided the thin silk down her legs, kissing her skin as he went. Then he pulled the garter belt off her hips before trailing his fingers over the skin of her breasts and onto the material of the Basque. The last thing he wanted to do was move Isabel from the seductively erotic position she was in but if he wanted to get to the clasps of her form fitting bodice to remove it then that’s what he had to do.
Then inspiration hit him, if it worked for him then why not for her. He eased his hands over the Basque and turned it into a mass of energy that floated off of Isabel’s body. It landed by their bed in its original form along with her stockings. Alex bent back over her body and latched his mouth onto her heaving bosom. Isabel put her hands on his head, holding him close as he kissed and licked her nipple.
“Uhmm…Alex…more.” Isabel wheezed out as the sensations of his mouth and hands spiral through her.
Their feet brushed against each other, Isabel’s red toenails scrapped along the skin of his feet. Alex then felt the delicate lace of her panties between his fingers. Isabel raised her legs straight up and Alex pulled her underwear off her hips and up her long legs. When he was done, Alex kissed his wife’s feet and ankles and as Isabel parted her legs, he cradled himself between them.
Both looked into each other’s eyes, their fingers touched each others faces ever so gently as they knew it was time to consummate their union.
“I love you Alex.”
“I love you Isabel Whitman.” Alex said
Isabel reached down between them and took hold of her husband’s engorged cock. The blonde pulled on Alex, drawing him closer to her core until she could feel the tip of his dick touching her folds. With one gentle movement he pushed all the way inside his mate.
“Uhaaaaaaaa.” Isabel gasped
“Ghnnnnnnnnn.” Alex sighed as her walls clamped down on him.
Slowly Alex pulled back and Isabel, not wanting him to completely leave her body, wrapped her legs around his waist. He pushed back in and Isabel tightened her grip, as Alex deepened his contact Isabel arched her back and crushed her breasts into his chest.
“Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Isabel gasped
“Uhn…ugnnn…ugnnnnnn.” Alex groaned as he moved in and out of Isabel
“Oh god.”
“Isabel…yes.”
“Alex…oh yessss…more…harder.” Isabel begged
Alex went faster, grinding his body rapidly against the alien princess who was giving herself to him completely. “Isabel.” he groaned out
In and out, over and over again he plunged his dick into her. Her inner walls gripped him tightly, pumping his dick firmly as they approached their orgasm.
“YES…YESS…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSS.”
“UHNN…UHNNNN…UHNNNNNNNNNNNNN.”
“ALEX, GOD.” She screamed out, using her legs to pull him into her harder.
“UGHHHHHH, UHNNNNNNNN, UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSS.” she screamed
Both were grinding against each other at lightning pace, their hands gripped each other tightly as neither wanted to let each other go as they rode out their passion. Then Isabel stiffened and then became a trembling mass of flesh.
“OH YEAH...AGHHHHH, UHNNNNNN...OH GODDDDDDDDDD.” Alex said as he shot his seed into her.
Together they rolled over so that Alex was laying on his back with Isabel on top of him, his cock still inside of her. However, neither was tired. They just talked for hours as they continued to touch each other’s bodies, only stopping to make love more and more. They couldn’t get enough.
Jared’s Quarters, Flagship, Antarian Fleet, 21:00
Jared, the original Lord Rath’s nephew, rarely left his quarters since departing Antar. He wasn’t trained for very much other than partying so he decided to stay out of everybody’s way. He often talked with Sira over the comm. system but he hadn’t actually seen her since she was on another vessel with her guardian, Lady Shalara. Then the door chime activated.
“Come in.” Jared called
The door slid open to reveal Sira on the other side.
“Sira. I thought you were on the Archiplise?”
“I was but I missed you. Shalara suggested I pay you a visit, so she arranged for a shuttle to bring me over.” Sira said
“Well both of you have made my day.” Jared said
“Lord Larek did tell me he’s hardly seen you around. Is everything okay?”
“Fine, I just don’t want to get in the way.”
“Oh. Well now that I’m here you need to show me a good time. It’s the gentlemanly thing to do and you are a gentleman aren’t you?” Sira said
“Oh Lady Shalara’s taught you well.” Jared said
“She thinks so. Even though she thinks I still read too many books.”
“Well it’s not like there’s much entertainment on these ships.” Jared said
Sira looked at Jared for a second. “You’re missing the Pleasure Domes.”
“Hey I haven’t been there since you and I…since we…”
“Started to see each other?” Sira asked
“Yes, aside from when I took you there.”
“And like the gentleman you are you kept me away from the Red Sector.”
“Well Uncle Lorat and Lord Larek would have killed me, not to mention what Shalara would do to me.”
“True.” Sira said, “Come on. Get up out of that chair and escort me around your ship.”
“It’s just the same as yours Sira.”
“Maybe. But maybe there are people who could use some help, we are apart of the nobility and it’s our duty.”
“Hmm, I guess your right. I might be trained for nothing but that doesn’t mean I can’t help get things to where there needed.”
“There you go. Come on.” Sira said as she stood up and extended her hand.
Jared took it and together they walked off to see Lorat. They needed to see him to get the authority needed to get any aid supplies that they might need.
Lorat was more than happy to grant it. It was good to see his nephew out and about and he was happy to see that once again it was the young Lady Sira who brought out his responsible side. He would have to speak to his sister, the boy’s mother, and father soon about the relationship that had been building since before they captured Kivar’s prototype warship.
For hours they walked the decks of the ships and took notes of what was needed and where. Jared was never happier than when he was in the company of Sira but what they were doing was giving him a great deal of satisfaction and a sense that he was contributing to the general well being of the ship and it’s inhabitants.
Eventually, they returned to his quarters and they sat down.
“So did you enjoy that?” Sira asked
“Yes, thank you, I really did. Thank you for being here Sira.”
“You are very welcome.”
The two looked at each other, Jared wanted to wrap his arms around the young woman and not let go until he left her breathless with a kiss. However, he couldn’t. Their positions had forbidden it until proper customs had been attended to. What is a simple gesture on Earth, held a great deal of meaning to the Antarians and one didn’t go into it lightly.
“How about something to eat?”
“Sure.” Sira said, wanting the young noble to kiss her as much as he did.
Quickly he left to prepare some food.
“So do you have quarters on board yet?” Jared asked
“Yes. Lord Larek arranged for it.”
“That’s good. Did you catch the wedding on the vidlink today?”
“Yes I did. And I did see our new queen and the others of the royal family.”
“It’s almost hard to believe that in a few months we’ll have a new home world.” Jared said
“Hopefully we wont have to abandon this one.” Sira said
“Got that right. At least Kivar is gone now.” Jared said
Jared picked up the two plates of food he prepared and placed them on his table. Sira sat and was followed by Jared and the two ate.
“How long are you over here for?” Jared asked
“Shalara wants me back in a few days. She doesn’t want me to be too far from her in case the Golm…”
“The Golm wont even dare attack us. They wouldn’t stand a chance, no matter what Kivar did to them. Besides, I overheard Larek talking on the comm. system to Earth. Apparently our new prince…well I don’t understand how but he threatened to wipe the Golm out if they attacked us.”
“Really? I heard he had power but that much?” Sira said, “He’s cute too.”
Jared felt a little prang of jealously and sharply brought his head up to look at Sira. “What?”
“Jealous?” Sira asked
“Yes.” Jared freely admitted
Sira smiled, “Sorry. I didn’t mean to make you…but thank you.”
“Sira…” Jared paused, “…I really care for you. A lot more than anyone else, you…you are beautiful.”
Sira smiled and blushed. She bent her head down to try and hide her embrassement but Jared put his finger under her chin and lifted her head to face him. Gently he brushed aside some of her hair before cupping her cheek in his palm. Then they broke out of their self-induced spell.
“I should probably go.” Sira said
“Yeah, it is kind of late.” Jared said, both relieved and disappointed at the same time.
He showed Sira to the door and walked her to her quarters before returning to his room. He slumped down onto his bed and covered his face with his hands. “I am in so much trouble.” He said
To Be Continued…
Caves, Under the Antarian Estate, 09:00, 1 Month Later
Isabel was beyond nervous; before the day was out she would be a married woman and would officially be Mrs Isabel Whitman. Right now she had gathered with the other girls in the caves to prepare for the bathing ritual that was the tradition of her people prior to the ceremony. The pizza was being eaten as though there was no tomorrow and they were dressed in nothing but their revealing robes.
“So where’s Ziala?” Isabel asked her sister
“With mom.” Lonnie said
Isabel smiled. “Ah…grandmothers. How many presents did she get this time?”
“Just two.” Lonnie said
“Good to see she’s calming down a little.” Liz said
“Well that and the fact there isn’t much more room left in the nursery.” Ava said
“Mrs Whitman…I like the sound of that.” Maria said, her comments caused Isabel to smile brightly
“Me to.” Isabel said as she looked down at her drink.
“What?” Laurie asked
“Nothing, I just feel like I’ve forgotten something.” Isabel said
“Isabel for the last month you’ve been insane. You caused us to redefine the whole Nazi side of you and I triple checked your list. Everything is done, if there’s something not done then it’s not in the list.” Liz said
“Hmmmm. I guess.” Isabel said as she looked at the time. “Well. It’s time.”
Each of the girls stood up and headed into the bathing chamber. Once there, they stood by their appropriate cushions and stripped off their robes. Isabel slipped into the waters and stood in the centre of the pool. Over the next hour, one by one, the girls took the oils of the ritual and caressed the statuesque blonde’s skin, massaging them into her skin.
As with Lonnie, Ava, Tess and Liz who had gone through the ritual before, Isabel’s body absorbed the chemicals and was wracked with the most intense orgasm of her life. In her mind she relived every one of her climatic experiences with Alex and were brought into unity in that one instant.
“Oh my god.” Isabel breathed out.
Each of the others smiled, Laurie and Maria smiled because they were eager to experience it for themselves while the other four smiled because they knew exactly what their friend and sister was experiencing as they held her body.
“Why the hell did we wait?” Isabel asked as she recovered
“I don’t know.” Liz said as she swam to edge of the pool and rested, “But I can tell you this…tonight when you and Alex are together…there’ll be nothing like it.”
“You mean it’s even better than this?” Isabel asked with disbelief
“Oh god yes.”
“Absolutely.”
“Got that right.”
Lonnie, Tess and Ava all said at the same time.
Liz looked at each of them and smiled before just nodding her head in agreement.
Bedroom, Alex/Isabel’s Bedroom, Same Time
Everything in their bedroom had been moved aside as Max, Zan and Rath used their powers to etch the encircled glyph on the floor. As with the previous four times, the guy’s imaginations were running rampant with visions of their mates in the caves beneath them.
“I told you, you should have put some kind of surveillance down there.” Zan said
“Guys, this is private and only for them. Besides, we’re not going to spy on them every time there is a ritual going on.” Alex said, “Anyway, like hell would I let any of you see Isabel naked.”
“Hate to tell you this but…I already have.” Rath said
Alex snapped his head round and looked at Rath with utter venom. “WHAT?”
“Well her bod is identical to Lonnie’s isn’t it?” Rath said with a smile, he enjoyed playing with his friend’s head way too much.
Alex calmed slightly. “Rath don’t you ever…that wasn’t nice.” He said
“I know. Consider it your bachelor party prank.” Rath said
“Well I guess it is better than being handcuffed to a streetlamp without my pants.” Alex said
Kyle and Michael looked at each other. Kyle reached into his pocket; pulled out the handcuffs he swiped from his father and quietly slipped them into a drawer. In that second he silently cursed himself, he wanted to have a little fun and while it would have only been for an hour and in the privacy of their enclosed street, there would have been fun galore. Now that was out the window…it’s only fun if you catch the victim off guard.
“So Alex, any word from these Golm things?” Zan asked
“Nah, they’ve still got ten days left and their fleet is still holding position. My guess is that they’re still debating whether or not I’ll back up my threat.” Alex said
“Will you?” Max asked
Alex just looked at his soon to be brother in-law. His expression wasn’t dark but it was just plain. One of the things that Alex was afraid of was his dark side; he knew he was capable of doing what he threatened but what concerned him most was his enjoyment at watching Kivar fight to remain alive after him killing the doctor. He knew he shouldn’t have enjoyed it, but he did.
The young groom looked at his watch. “Well, time to face the music guys.”
“Yeah, lets get ready.” Max said
Church, Just Outside Roswell Park, 2 Hours Later
Everyone invited had gathered. Alex was standing at the front of the altar with Kyle standing by him as his best man. In the many months since everything was brought out into the open, the two had become good friends as Max and Michael were. They could tell each other anything and if either needed any help then it was to each other they turned.
As they waited for Isabel to arrive, Kyle started to hum away with the funeral-march tune.
“Kyle.” Alex warned
“Ah, it’s all over now my friend. Having the old ball and chain yelling at you to take out the garbage and clean up for dinner.” Kyle said
“Does Tess know you refer to her as a ball and chain…an old ball and chain?” Alex asked
“Oh I’m pretty sure that if she did I’d be castrated by now.” Kyle said
Both of the young men looked at each other and started to laugh.
“You know…something is missing.” Alex said, shaking his head and not being able to put his finger on it
“Kivar?” Kyle asked
“You want Kivar at my wedding?” Alex asked
“Only so you two can stick it to him. The better man won and you got the girl.” Kyle said
“Hmm, that would be nice. But something is still missing.” Alex said as he looked around. He then caught sight of the Secret Service agent at the door who nodded, signifying that his soon to be wife had arrived. Then he saw the bouquets of white and red roses that lined the aisle. “I know.”
Alex gently picked one petal from the red flowers and another from the white. He held them in the palm of his hand before closing his fist and eyes. For a second he concentrated and then opened his eyes again.
“What are you doing?” Kyle asked
“Watch.” Alex said
He opened his fist and brought it up to his mouth where he blew on the petals and sent thousands of them flying. The petals danced along the floor of the aisle, leaving a thin carpet of red and white rose petals in its wake. At that point the door to the church opened and Isabel came in, she saw the floor she smiled as she realised that this was what she had forgotten.
“Perfect.” She mouthed to her lover as they stared at each other.
The original two petals then climbed higher into the room, those who were in attendance were gently showered with rose petals.
“Better hope nobody has hay fever.” Kyle said
Isabel walked down the aisle with her father next to her. When they reached the front of the church, Philip hesitantly stepped aside and let Alex take his place.
“Show off.” Isabel whispered
“All for my princess.” Alex whispered back
Before them the priest stepped forward and began the ceremony. During it the young couple were barely listening to the priest as he spoke, instead they just stared at each other and used the feelings they received from the others through their bond to find their cue. After they exchanged vows the priest continued.
“Isabel, do you take Alexander Whitman to be your wedded husband?”
“I do.” Isabel said
“Alexander, do you take Isabel Evans to be your wedded wife?”
“I do.” Alex answered
“I now pronounce you as husband and wife.”
As he said that, their Bonding Rings re-emerged from beneath the skin of their fingers. As they held each other’s hands there was a bright glow, a glow so intense that it flooded the room and penetrated their bodies, linking them for the rest of their lives. As the light died down to a gentle aura that covered them, neither of them broke eye contact.
“You may kiss the bride.”
Alex looked at the priest and then looked back at Isabel.
Slowly they came together and kissed each other gently yet firmly as they completed the ceremony.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I present Alexander and Isabel Whitman, Prince and Princess of Antar.”
Back Gardens, Antarian Estate, 14:00
Since there was no fences or divisions to the rears of their houses, Isabel planned for the reception to be there. Long tables were laid out and covered with pure white linen. Gandi and Gandar were floating around and enjoying themselves as the family and guests ate and drank.
Then Kyle stood up. “Ladies and gentlemen, can I have for your attention. It’s time for the traditional toast and me making a fool of myself, so I’ll be keeping this short. As we all know Alex is a super genius but it doesn’t take a genius to know how truly special Isabel is…”
Tess then kicked his leg.
“…And her friends of course. However, it did take a little time for Isabel to warm up to Alex. It wasn’t until she did a little dream walking that she was able to learn to trust but when she did the Ice Princess melted and was utterly hooked on Alex. Now we have a couple that look incredible together who can look forward to a great life together wherever they may be. So, to Alex and Isabel Whitman, hopefully the prince thing will not go to his head.”
“To Alex and Isabel.” Said the guests at the same time as they raised their glasses.
Later…
“So have you two decided where you want to go for your honeymoon?” Philip asked
“Actually yes.” Alex said
“We’re going to stay here.” Isabel said, “There’s nowhere we’d rather be than in our home.”
“Yeah, we’ve even got this.” Alex said as he pulled out a sign for their front door from his pocket. It was exactly like one that would be found in a hotel room.
Philip then read what was written on it. “Do Not Disturb…Except for the Apocalypse.”
“What do you think? To subtle?” Alex asked
“ALEX.” Isabel said, “That’s my dad.”
Alex then wrapped his arms around Isabel. “And you’re my wife.”
Isabel smiled. “Yes I am…my prince.”
“My prince? Oh I like the sound of that.” Alex said
“Hey keep your ego in check.” Isabel said
“Should I be telling you two to go get a room?” Charles asked as he approached his son and daughter in-law
“Hi dad.” Alex said
“Hi son, congratulations.” Charles said, “Isabel, at least I can now do this officially. Welcome to the family.”
“Thank you sir.” Isabel said
“Oh none of that sir crap, I’m going to be a grandfather I feel old enough as it is. You can call me dad.” Charles said
“Where’s mom?” Alex asked
“Oh she’s meeting and greeting. Then she’ll probably stop by and go nuts over Ziala…I tell ya, these kids of your better be tough from day one or they wont last five minutes with your mother.” Charles said before turning to leave
Alex and Isabel then sat at a table to take the weight off their feet.
“Just think about it, we woke up to day as Alex Whitman and Isabel Evans…tomorrow we wake up as Alex and Isabel Whitman.” Alex said
“I know and I still can’t believe it. Of course we could try Alex and Isabel Evans.” Isabel teased
“Well it’s an option.” Alex said
“You’d really do that?” Isabel asked
“Well it’s not traditional and we’re not exactly a traditional couple.” Alex said
“Hmmm…I think we’ll stick with Whitman.” Isabel said
“I think so too.”
Then Isabel got a gleam in her eyes.
“I’ve got something special for tonight.” She said
“Oh yeah? Naughty or nice?” Alex asked
“Definitely both.” Isabel said
“Ohhhh…my interest it peaked. Can I open the present now?” Alex asked
“In front of our family and friends?”
“Well no, I mean in the house.” Alex said as he felt Isabel’s leg brush against him.
“Patience is a virtue my husband. Waiting adds to the excitement…so you’ll just have to wait until tonight.” Isabel said
“I hate it when you do this.” Alex said
Isabel smiled wickedly, “I know.”
“Come on you two. Enough with the talking and get over here.” Liz called out to them.
“What?” Alex asked
“Time to cut the cake.” Maria said
The newlyweds moved over to the four-tier cake (one tier shorter that Liz and Max’s) and picked up the knife. Alex put his hand over Isabel’s and together they pushed down through the white icing and then through the sponge.
Bedroom, Isabel & Alex Whitman’s Residence, 20:00
They couldn’t wait any longer; Alex and Isabel decided to call it an early night and went to their house. Alex couldn’t resist the temptation to pick his wife up into his arms and carry her over the threshold; only he didn’t stop there. He carried Isabel up the stairs and straight into their bedroom.
Slowly Isabel removed her dress to show Alex what she and Liz bought during their little shopping spree last month. Everything she was wearing was white, from the thigh high stockings that had lace trim and the garter belt that held them up to her white lace panties and a Basque that enhanced every curve and the swell of her breasts.
Alex’s breath was taken away. He couldn’t remember a time when she looked more beautiful and to Alex, she looked like the picture of a virginal bride.
“You like?” Isabel asked
“I like.” Alex nodded, “I like very much. You are so beautiful.”
Isabel looked over Alex, “You appear to be a tad over dressed.” She said
“Hmmm? Oh.” Alex said as he snapped his fingers and his clothes vanished.
Isabel just raised an eyebrow and Alex smiled. “Handy talent.” Isabel said
“I thought you might like it.” Alex said as he moved closer to Isabel
They wrapped their arms around each other and for the first time they kissed as husband and wife. Alex ran his hands over the delicate material of her underwear, carefully tracing each curve of her body. His left hand moved down to her hip and he guided his mate over to their bed. They lay down, Alex on top of Isabel, as they writhed against each other.
Alex kissed his way down her body to her legs and moved up onto his knees. Gently he undid the attachment to her stockings and glided the thin silk down her legs, kissing her skin as he went. Then he pulled the garter belt off her hips before trailing his fingers over the skin of her breasts and onto the material of the Basque. The last thing he wanted to do was move Isabel from the seductively erotic position she was in but if he wanted to get to the clasps of her form fitting bodice to remove it then that’s what he had to do.
Then inspiration hit him, if it worked for him then why not for her. He eased his hands over the Basque and turned it into a mass of energy that floated off of Isabel’s body. It landed by their bed in its original form along with her stockings. Alex bent back over her body and latched his mouth onto her heaving bosom. Isabel put her hands on his head, holding him close as he kissed and licked her nipple.
“Uhmm…Alex…more.” Isabel wheezed out as the sensations of his mouth and hands spiral through her.
Their feet brushed against each other, Isabel’s red toenails scrapped along the skin of his feet. Alex then felt the delicate lace of her panties between his fingers. Isabel raised her legs straight up and Alex pulled her underwear off her hips and up her long legs. When he was done, Alex kissed his wife’s feet and ankles and as Isabel parted her legs, he cradled himself between them.
Both looked into each other’s eyes, their fingers touched each others faces ever so gently as they knew it was time to consummate their union.
“I love you Alex.”
“I love you Isabel Whitman.” Alex said
Isabel reached down between them and took hold of her husband’s engorged cock. The blonde pulled on Alex, drawing him closer to her core until she could feel the tip of his dick touching her folds. With one gentle movement he pushed all the way inside his mate.
“Uhaaaaaaaa.” Isabel gasped
“Ghnnnnnnnnn.” Alex sighed as her walls clamped down on him.
Slowly Alex pulled back and Isabel, not wanting him to completely leave her body, wrapped her legs around his waist. He pushed back in and Isabel tightened her grip, as Alex deepened his contact Isabel arched her back and crushed her breasts into his chest.
“Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Isabel gasped
“Uhn…ugnnn…ugnnnnnn.” Alex groaned as he moved in and out of Isabel
“Oh god.”
“Isabel…yes.”
“Alex…oh yessss…more…harder.” Isabel begged
Alex went faster, grinding his body rapidly against the alien princess who was giving herself to him completely. “Isabel.” he groaned out
In and out, over and over again he plunged his dick into her. Her inner walls gripped him tightly, pumping his dick firmly as they approached their orgasm.
“YES…YESS…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSS.”
“UHNN…UHNNNN…UHNNNNNNNNNNNNN.”
“ALEX, GOD.” She screamed out, using her legs to pull him into her harder.
“UGHHHHHH, UHNNNNNNNN, UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSS.” she screamed
Both were grinding against each other at lightning pace, their hands gripped each other tightly as neither wanted to let each other go as they rode out their passion. Then Isabel stiffened and then became a trembling mass of flesh.
“OH YEAH...AGHHHHH, UHNNNNNN...OH GODDDDDDDDDD.” Alex said as he shot his seed into her.
Together they rolled over so that Alex was laying on his back with Isabel on top of him, his cock still inside of her. However, neither was tired. They just talked for hours as they continued to touch each other’s bodies, only stopping to make love more and more. They couldn’t get enough.
Jared’s Quarters, Flagship, Antarian Fleet, 21:00
Jared, the original Lord Rath’s nephew, rarely left his quarters since departing Antar. He wasn’t trained for very much other than partying so he decided to stay out of everybody’s way. He often talked with Sira over the comm. system but he hadn’t actually seen her since she was on another vessel with her guardian, Lady Shalara. Then the door chime activated.
“Come in.” Jared called
The door slid open to reveal Sira on the other side.
“Sira. I thought you were on the Archiplise?”
“I was but I missed you. Shalara suggested I pay you a visit, so she arranged for a shuttle to bring me over.” Sira said
“Well both of you have made my day.” Jared said
“Lord Larek did tell me he’s hardly seen you around. Is everything okay?”
“Fine, I just don’t want to get in the way.”
“Oh. Well now that I’m here you need to show me a good time. It’s the gentlemanly thing to do and you are a gentleman aren’t you?” Sira said
“Oh Lady Shalara’s taught you well.” Jared said
“She thinks so. Even though she thinks I still read too many books.”
“Well it’s not like there’s much entertainment on these ships.” Jared said
Sira looked at Jared for a second. “You’re missing the Pleasure Domes.”
“Hey I haven’t been there since you and I…since we…”
“Started to see each other?” Sira asked
“Yes, aside from when I took you there.”
“And like the gentleman you are you kept me away from the Red Sector.”
“Well Uncle Lorat and Lord Larek would have killed me, not to mention what Shalara would do to me.”
“True.” Sira said, “Come on. Get up out of that chair and escort me around your ship.”
“It’s just the same as yours Sira.”
“Maybe. But maybe there are people who could use some help, we are apart of the nobility and it’s our duty.”
“Hmm, I guess your right. I might be trained for nothing but that doesn’t mean I can’t help get things to where there needed.”
“There you go. Come on.” Sira said as she stood up and extended her hand.
Jared took it and together they walked off to see Lorat. They needed to see him to get the authority needed to get any aid supplies that they might need.
Lorat was more than happy to grant it. It was good to see his nephew out and about and he was happy to see that once again it was the young Lady Sira who brought out his responsible side. He would have to speak to his sister, the boy’s mother, and father soon about the relationship that had been building since before they captured Kivar’s prototype warship.
For hours they walked the decks of the ships and took notes of what was needed and where. Jared was never happier than when he was in the company of Sira but what they were doing was giving him a great deal of satisfaction and a sense that he was contributing to the general well being of the ship and it’s inhabitants.
Eventually, they returned to his quarters and they sat down.
“So did you enjoy that?” Sira asked
“Yes, thank you, I really did. Thank you for being here Sira.”
“You are very welcome.”
The two looked at each other, Jared wanted to wrap his arms around the young woman and not let go until he left her breathless with a kiss. However, he couldn’t. Their positions had forbidden it until proper customs had been attended to. What is a simple gesture on Earth, held a great deal of meaning to the Antarians and one didn’t go into it lightly.
“How about something to eat?”
“Sure.” Sira said, wanting the young noble to kiss her as much as he did.
Quickly he left to prepare some food.
“So do you have quarters on board yet?” Jared asked
“Yes. Lord Larek arranged for it.”
“That’s good. Did you catch the wedding on the vidlink today?”
“Yes I did. And I did see our new queen and the others of the royal family.”
“It’s almost hard to believe that in a few months we’ll have a new home world.” Jared said
“Hopefully we wont have to abandon this one.” Sira said
“Got that right. At least Kivar is gone now.” Jared said
Jared picked up the two plates of food he prepared and placed them on his table. Sira sat and was followed by Jared and the two ate.
“How long are you over here for?” Jared asked
“Shalara wants me back in a few days. She doesn’t want me to be too far from her in case the Golm…”
“The Golm wont even dare attack us. They wouldn’t stand a chance, no matter what Kivar did to them. Besides, I overheard Larek talking on the comm. system to Earth. Apparently our new prince…well I don’t understand how but he threatened to wipe the Golm out if they attacked us.”
“Really? I heard he had power but that much?” Sira said, “He’s cute too.”
Jared felt a little prang of jealously and sharply brought his head up to look at Sira. “What?”
“Jealous?” Sira asked
“Yes.” Jared freely admitted
Sira smiled, “Sorry. I didn’t mean to make you…but thank you.”
“Sira…” Jared paused, “…I really care for you. A lot more than anyone else, you…you are beautiful.”
Sira smiled and blushed. She bent her head down to try and hide her embrassement but Jared put his finger under her chin and lifted her head to face him. Gently he brushed aside some of her hair before cupping her cheek in his palm. Then they broke out of their self-induced spell.
“I should probably go.” Sira said
“Yeah, it is kind of late.” Jared said, both relieved and disappointed at the same time.
He showed Sira to the door and walked her to her quarters before returning to his room. He slumped down onto his bed and covered his face with his hands. “I am in so much trouble.” He said
To Be Continued…
Chapter 96
Council Chambers, Golm Home-world, 10 Days Later
Since Alex appeared before them the government of the Golm debated what to do. They wanted blood, revenge against the Antarians for what they took from them but they didn’t want to become extinct. A small minority believed that the arrival of Alex was nothing more than Antarian trick designed to make them prevent the attack. They had studied the humans as had all advanced civilisations when they studied most primitive species and concluded that they are nothing more than pond scum. Of course that conclusion was drawn 500 years earlier.
“We cannot allow this human to dictate our policies.”
“The humans are not involved in this. Other than offering them shelter…we should attack now.”
“What of the quakes? We lost millions of our people, you cannot deny that.”
“Perhaps a new weapon. We know the Antarians have experimented with cloaking technology, they could have something in orbit and we wouldn’t know about it.”
“We must destroy the Antarians. For those who came before and died in the wars.”
The debates went on and on, each delegate spouting different reasons to attack and not to attack. Then, at exactly midday on the final day given to them by Alex, the leader of the Golm stopped everything.
“Enough.” he called out, “We must decide now. Begin the vote.”
One by one the Golm leadership extended their fists forward, raised high above their heads for attack and aimed low to stop.
Jared’s Quarters, Antarian Flagship, 1 Hour Later
“Come in.” Jared called out as the buzzer on his door sounded.
The door slid open and in walked his mother.
“Mom. This is a nice surprise.” Jared said
“Jared…good to see you can at least keep one of your rooms clean.” Nasali said
“Well, unexpected and random visits from Sira will tend to do that. So my dear mother, what did I do for this visit?” Jared said
“Can’t I visit my favourite son once and a while?”
Jared just looked at her. “I’m your only son and given that you and dad volunteered to travel on the Skall which is eighty ships behind Sira’s…well, it’s a little bit of a trip.”
“And not visiting my son?”
“Well…it’s a little bit of a trip.” Jared said again
Nasali smiled. “Wait until you’re a father Jared. Then you’ll understand.”
“So why are you here?” Jared asked
“Sira.”
“Oh.”
“I heard what you and she did. Helping to divert resources to the people on board who needed it…she’s had quite an effect on you.”
“Yes.” Jared said carefully
“Your uncle tells me you two speak to each other almost every day.”
“HE’S BEEN SPYING ON ME?” Jared said angrily
“No. He was doing a regular check on the communication logs. And don’t speak to me with that tone.”
“Sorry mother.” Jared said
“So, is it true?”
“Yes.”
“And your feelings for her?”
“Mom.”
“Jared, do you love her?”
“I’m only 17. Sira’s still 16.” Jared said
“You wont be the youngest to bond Jared. Our new Royal Family is around the same age…or is it the fact that our people mate for life?”
“We are still young and we do love each other just now but what if that changes? 500 years with the same person is a long time.”
“Jared, every couple asks that question. It’s nothing new. That’s why there are so many rituals in our society, it’s to make sure that mistakes aren’t made.”
“What about our people on Earth? I doubt they went through the rituals before being married.” Jared said
“True. But they have been sanctified by the Granolith, it has confirmed their feelings and commitments to each other.”
“Sira and I won’t have that luxury…at least until we get to Earth space.”
“But that doesn’t mean you can’t go through the rituals. The Flanault for example.”
Jared blushed.
“Jared, tell me you haven’t.”
“No. But we both wanted to. It was the day Princess Isabel married her mate and Sira came over to see me. After we came back from the lower decks…I…we really wanted to. I could feel she wanted it.” Jared said
“Jared it’s forbidden to kiss her without the consent of both families. We need to be sure that this is the right path for both of you.”
“That’s what stopped us.” Jared said
“Good. Because if you did and your father found out…”
“Mad?”
“Furious Jared, furious.” Nasali said and then smiled, “But that doesn’t matter.”
“Why?” Jared asked
“I’ve spoken with Lady Shalara and we’ve consented. If you and Sira are agreeable it will take place tomorrow.”
“Mother…no way…I mean…oh boy.”
“Jared, I thought you’d be pleased.” Nasali said
“I am but I should at least speak Sira about it.”
“No Jared. From now until the ritual tomorrow you and Sira will cease contact. Shalara is speaking with Sira just now.”
“Mom, this is crazy, it’s…”
“The way of our people. Think of it this way Jared, tomorrow you’ll find out just how much of a connection there is between you two.”
“You really don’t think we’ll have flashes our first time do you?” Jared asked
“Your father and I did.”
Just then the alarm sounded, two tones, one high and one low echoed continuously through the decks of the ship.
“I didn’t think there was a drill today.” Jared said. Then the ship began to shake violently and systems short circuited everywhere on board.
Max/Liz Evans Residence, Antarian Estate, Earth, 20 Minutes Later
Max and Liz were sitting in the study, where Alex had set up the communication system, as Alex and Isabel arrived.
“Hi guys. How’s the honeymoon?” Max asked
Isabel blushed brightly. No one had seen the newlyweds for the past week and none of the group wanted to disturb them but now Max didn’t have a choice.
Liz smiled. “That good huh.”
“So what’s going on?”
“We picked up a distress signal from the fleet. They were hit by some kind of missile and now they can’t get into hyperspace.” Max said
Alex nodded, “Sounds like Shard Missiles. The Golm make them, they’re designed to impact a ship and release an energy pulse. It’s kind of like an electro-magnetic pulse from a nuclear warhead but these only affect hyperdrive engines. The effect will last only two days but it means that if the fleet is attack, they wont be able to escape. I guess the Golm decided to bet against me.”
“Is there anything you can do?” Max asked
Alex looked at his brother in-law. “Yeah…yeah there is. But not in here.”
Alex led the way, followed by Max and their wives. Soon they were outside and Alex waved his hand. Before them, hovering a few feet from the ground appeared a hologram. It was laid out like a giant chess board, divided into squares and showing everything in the region of space of the fleet from the ships to stars and planets and the enemy.
“The Golm are already moving their ships into position to attack.” Alex said
“What are you going to do?” Isabel asked
“Well, fear is always a good weapon when used in moderation. When that doesn’t work…you give them a reason to be terrified.” Alex said
He stepped into his hologram and moved between the Antarian and Golm Fleet images.
Antarian Fleet, Immediately Following
“Report.” Larek ordered
“Hyperdrive is still inoperative. Everything checks out but the engines are dead.”
“My lord…I’m picking up some kind of energy surge. It’s off the port bow.”
“On screen.” Larek ordered. The region appeared on the screen and everybody on the command deck stood up, looking at the screen. “By the Progenitors.”
Golm Fleet, Same Time
The Golm were seeing the same thing.
“What is this?” asked the captain
“Energy emissions are off the scale. Patterns…they are not consistent with anything we know of the Antarians.”
Before all the ships was a giant image of Alex, standing between the two fleets and bathed in an aura of white light. His face appeared on all the Golm monitors and nothing they did could get them off that image.
“LEAVE NOW.” Alex’s voice boomed through all the ships speakers and in the minds of the crew.
“No.” the captain said.
“LEAVE OR…”
Antarian Estate, Same Time
“Or be destroyed.” Alex said, while his voice was god-like among the stars, here it was calm and peaceful.
“Let us through.” The family heard the Golm say defiantly
Alex bent down and picked up a pebble from the ground. He threw it one of the Golm vessels and in space a giant meteor hurtled towards that ship. They tried to shoot it down but their blast bounced harmlessly off the rock and it impacted, completely obliterating the ship.
“Go home.” Alex ordered, “Go home now.”
In response the Golm fired their weapons at Alex’s image.
“Fine.” Alex said. He looked over his chessboard and located a nearby star system with no habitable planets or life forms. He tapped the image of the star and it vanished. In reality the star exploded, sending a shock wave out toward the two fleets. He stood between the wave and the Antarians and prevented it from hitting them.
“Is it just me or is Alex playing god?” Liz whispered
“At least he knows what he’s doing and he’s being careful.” Isabel said
“And he doesn’t like doing it. That’s a good sign and means that he wont be a megalomaniac.” Max said, “I hope.”
On the board, more than half of the Golm ships vanished and the remaining ships turned tail, all but one. The last ship picked up speed and headed toward the Antarian Flagship, intending on ramming it. Then Alex decided to go for broke. He placed his finger on the Golm home world and dragged his finger across space so that the planet disappeared from its original position and appeared in front of the Golm ship. The then controlled the ramming ship so that it would go at full speed and not be able to stop. It crashed right into the capitol city, completely levelling it before Alex sent the planet back to its own solar system.
It didn’t take long for the Golm ships to reach their planet and when they landed Alex decided to make sure the Golm wouldn’t be a threat again. He took the Golm race and changed them, de-evolving the feline species back into the large jungle cats they evolved from. When it was done he turned to the fleet and smiled before vanishing.
“Checkmate.” Alex said before discontinued his hologram and moved back to his wife.
“I didn’t know you had that kind of power.” Liz said
“I don’t.” Alex said
“Excuse me? You just moved planets around with the tip of your finger and blew up a star.” Max said
“Yeah that happened, but it wasn’t me. I was just focusing the power…it was coming from somewhere else.” Alex said
“From where?” Isabel asked
Alex moved closer to his wife and placed his hand over her belly. “Phoenix really understated how powerful our kids will be. It was your son as well Liz. I could feel all three within me but he…he’s definitely the strong one. It was like they were instinctively trying to protect the Antarians…they are at least part Antarian. That last part, when I de-evolved them, that was me.”
“How? How could they…I mean they’re barely formed right?” Isabel asked
“I guess they’re more developed than we thought. We should really start getting the Granolith to give us regular check ups.” Liz said
“If they have this kind of power just now…god help us when they hit puberty.” Max said
“I think we all need a coffee.” Liz said
With that they all walked in to their house. Liz moved into the kitchen and made four cups of coffee as Max went into the study to check on the fleet’s status.
“Is everything okay up there?” Liz asked as she came in with a tray
“Larek said they should be able to get their engines back online in a couple of days.” Max said
“Any injuries?” Isabel asked
“A few cuts and bruises. A couple of injuries are pretty serious but nothing life threatening and then there’s Shalara’s ward.” Max said
“Sira? What happened?” Alex asked
Jared’s Quarters, Flagship, Antarian Fleet, 20 Minutes Later
Jared was sitting at his desk as one of the ship’s medics treated a wound on his head.
“OUCH.”
“Sorry. You do know this would be easier if you let me give you a pain killer.”
“No. You guys have got a limited supply until the synthesiser systems are back on-line and there are people who need it more than me.” Jared said
“There we go…all done. Just take it easy for a few hours, you’ll be dizzy for a little while.”
“Okay.” Jared said
Then Jared’s mother entered. “So how’s he doing?”
“He’ll be fine. Even better if he would take the pain killers.”
“No.”
“Jared. Take the medicine.” His mother said
“Not while there are others who need it. So mother dear, why the visit this time?” Jared asked
“It’s Sira, Jared.” Nasali said
Jared quickly looked up at his mother. “What about Sira?”
“When the missiles hit…there was a power surge and Sira was electrocuted. She’s unconscious Jared.”
“What?” Jared asked softly.
He jumped up and grabbed his coat before heading toward the door.
“Jared, where are you going?”
“Where do you think? I’m getting the next shuttle over to her ship…I’ll steal one if I have to.” Jared said
“Jared. You can’t. You are forbidden to see her until the Flanault.”
“You said it would happen tomorrow if both Sira and I agreed. She’s unconscious so she can’t agree and I’m saying no. I’m going to be by her side until she comes out of it.” Jared said
“Jared I…go.” his mother relented, she couldn’t blame him
Jared took off to the main shuttle bay. He ran faster than he ever had before, almost knocking people to the floor as he moved past them.
Medical Bay, Sira’s Vessel, A Little Later
“Jared you shouldn’t be here.” Shalara said as the young noble entered
“If I was laying there we both know Sira would have come to me.” Jared said as he moved to the bedside.
“Perhaps but the ritual…”
“Hasn’t been publicly announced or accepted by Sira or myself. Until it has, it’s as though it hasn’t been considered or discussed by our families.” Jared said
“Okay. If that’s the way you want it.”
“How is she?” Jared asked
“The doctor said she’ll be fine but it’s just a matter of time.” Shalara said
Jared brushed aside some of Sira’s hair that covered her face. “She’ll wake up soon. Nothing could keep her down for long.”
“I have to admit, she’s a lot stronger since she met you.” Shalara said, “Do you want me to arrange for quarters on board for you?”
“No, thank you. I’ll stay here.” Jared said
“Jared she might be unconscious for days.” Shalara said
Jared looked up at Shalara and nodded. Shalara left to get one of her servants to make the arrangements before returning to her wards side.
Bathroom, Zan/Ava Evans Residence, 21:00
Ava was soaking in the large Jacuzzi she and Zan bought and installed. The feel of the never-ending bubbles vibrating against her skin caused her to sink further into the water.
“So is our latest purchase a good choice?” Zan asked as he entered and knelt by the bath.
“Damn good choice.” Ava said before opening her eyes and looked at her husband. “Why are you still dressed?”
“Because I just got home from the club. Still as busy and popular as ever.” Zan said
“I’m still waiting for a good excuse. Get naked and in this bath with me.” Ava ordered with a smile
“Yes my love.” Zan said
He quickly divested himself of his clothes and entered the Jacuzzi, facing his wife. Ava sat up and pushed herself forward so that she was sitting on Zan’s lap, her legs spread and wrapped around his back as she locked her hands behind his neck.
“I take it you heard about the attack?” Ava asked
“Yeah. Max came down to the club and filled Rath and me in on it.” Zan said
“Just makes you realise that we better now piss our future nephews and niece off. With that kind of power they could do anything they want.” Ava said
“Which is why Max, Liz, Alex and Isabel are taking those lessons from Riverdog. It’ll teach them how to teach their kids control and responsibility.” Zan said
“Do you think our kids will need that?” Ava asked
“Kids? As in more than one?” Zan asked
“Oh I’m thinking at least four. You know…a big family.” Ava said
“Funny cause I always thought five.” Zan said
“Ah but we should really keep it even numbers. That way we can have the same numbers of boys and girls.” Ava said
“Maybe we should go for eight kids.” Zan suggested
“Eight. Did you see your sister after Ziala was born?” Ava asked
Zan chuckled.
“You know what?” Ava said
“What?” Zan asked
“I’m feeling a little randy.”
“Really.” Zan said
“Really.” Ava smiled back
“Then we’ll have to do something about that.” Zan said
Ava reached between them and grabbed her husband’s cock. Slowly she stroked him until he was hard. Ava raised her hips and positioned herself over his rod before descending, sliding him into her depths. The two lovers came together in a loving kiss but as Ava started to grind her hips the electricity began to build in her body. They broke the kiss to gaze into each other’s eyes, into each other’s souls as they made love.
“Ahhh…Zan.” Ava gasped as his hands caressed her body
As the couple moved together, their motions sped up. The water around them began to ebb and flow, it splashed more and more.
“Oh god…ugnnnn…Ava, you…ahhhh…feel so good.” Zan groaned
Ava pressed herself against Zan, her breasts crushed against his hard chest as their nipples scraped against each other.
“Ugnnn…uhhnnnnnn…oh yeah.” they cried together
Eventually they were moving so fast that the water was rapidly leaving the Jacuzzi, only it wasn’t going anywhere near the drains. The bathroom floor was becoming soaked and neither could care less, the only thing that mattered to the young couple was each other.
“Oh god…oh god…Oooh god…OH GODDDD.”
“Yes…OH AVA…oh god…ughnnnnnnn…YESSSSSSSSSS.” Zan yelled as Ava’s convulsing walls caused him to reach his own climax.
Gently the two slowed, neither breaking eye contact as they held each other. Quietly they whispered “I love you.” to each other before they relaxed in the water.
To Be Continued…
Council Chambers, Golm Home-world, 10 Days Later
Since Alex appeared before them the government of the Golm debated what to do. They wanted blood, revenge against the Antarians for what they took from them but they didn’t want to become extinct. A small minority believed that the arrival of Alex was nothing more than Antarian trick designed to make them prevent the attack. They had studied the humans as had all advanced civilisations when they studied most primitive species and concluded that they are nothing more than pond scum. Of course that conclusion was drawn 500 years earlier.
“We cannot allow this human to dictate our policies.”
“The humans are not involved in this. Other than offering them shelter…we should attack now.”
“What of the quakes? We lost millions of our people, you cannot deny that.”
“Perhaps a new weapon. We know the Antarians have experimented with cloaking technology, they could have something in orbit and we wouldn’t know about it.”
“We must destroy the Antarians. For those who came before and died in the wars.”
The debates went on and on, each delegate spouting different reasons to attack and not to attack. Then, at exactly midday on the final day given to them by Alex, the leader of the Golm stopped everything.
“Enough.” he called out, “We must decide now. Begin the vote.”
One by one the Golm leadership extended their fists forward, raised high above their heads for attack and aimed low to stop.
Jared’s Quarters, Antarian Flagship, 1 Hour Later
“Come in.” Jared called out as the buzzer on his door sounded.
The door slid open and in walked his mother.
“Mom. This is a nice surprise.” Jared said
“Jared…good to see you can at least keep one of your rooms clean.” Nasali said
“Well, unexpected and random visits from Sira will tend to do that. So my dear mother, what did I do for this visit?” Jared said
“Can’t I visit my favourite son once and a while?”
Jared just looked at her. “I’m your only son and given that you and dad volunteered to travel on the Skall which is eighty ships behind Sira’s…well, it’s a little bit of a trip.”
“And not visiting my son?”
“Well…it’s a little bit of a trip.” Jared said again
Nasali smiled. “Wait until you’re a father Jared. Then you’ll understand.”
“So why are you here?” Jared asked
“Sira.”
“Oh.”
“I heard what you and she did. Helping to divert resources to the people on board who needed it…she’s had quite an effect on you.”
“Yes.” Jared said carefully
“Your uncle tells me you two speak to each other almost every day.”
“HE’S BEEN SPYING ON ME?” Jared said angrily
“No. He was doing a regular check on the communication logs. And don’t speak to me with that tone.”
“Sorry mother.” Jared said
“So, is it true?”
“Yes.”
“And your feelings for her?”
“Mom.”
“Jared, do you love her?”
“I’m only 17. Sira’s still 16.” Jared said
“You wont be the youngest to bond Jared. Our new Royal Family is around the same age…or is it the fact that our people mate for life?”
“We are still young and we do love each other just now but what if that changes? 500 years with the same person is a long time.”
“Jared, every couple asks that question. It’s nothing new. That’s why there are so many rituals in our society, it’s to make sure that mistakes aren’t made.”
“What about our people on Earth? I doubt they went through the rituals before being married.” Jared said
“True. But they have been sanctified by the Granolith, it has confirmed their feelings and commitments to each other.”
“Sira and I won’t have that luxury…at least until we get to Earth space.”
“But that doesn’t mean you can’t go through the rituals. The Flanault for example.”
Jared blushed.
“Jared, tell me you haven’t.”
“No. But we both wanted to. It was the day Princess Isabel married her mate and Sira came over to see me. After we came back from the lower decks…I…we really wanted to. I could feel she wanted it.” Jared said
“Jared it’s forbidden to kiss her without the consent of both families. We need to be sure that this is the right path for both of you.”
“That’s what stopped us.” Jared said
“Good. Because if you did and your father found out…”
“Mad?”
“Furious Jared, furious.” Nasali said and then smiled, “But that doesn’t matter.”
“Why?” Jared asked
“I’ve spoken with Lady Shalara and we’ve consented. If you and Sira are agreeable it will take place tomorrow.”
“Mother…no way…I mean…oh boy.”
“Jared, I thought you’d be pleased.” Nasali said
“I am but I should at least speak Sira about it.”
“No Jared. From now until the ritual tomorrow you and Sira will cease contact. Shalara is speaking with Sira just now.”
“Mom, this is crazy, it’s…”
“The way of our people. Think of it this way Jared, tomorrow you’ll find out just how much of a connection there is between you two.”
“You really don’t think we’ll have flashes our first time do you?” Jared asked
“Your father and I did.”
Just then the alarm sounded, two tones, one high and one low echoed continuously through the decks of the ship.
“I didn’t think there was a drill today.” Jared said. Then the ship began to shake violently and systems short circuited everywhere on board.
Max/Liz Evans Residence, Antarian Estate, Earth, 20 Minutes Later
Max and Liz were sitting in the study, where Alex had set up the communication system, as Alex and Isabel arrived.
“Hi guys. How’s the honeymoon?” Max asked
Isabel blushed brightly. No one had seen the newlyweds for the past week and none of the group wanted to disturb them but now Max didn’t have a choice.
Liz smiled. “That good huh.”
“So what’s going on?”
“We picked up a distress signal from the fleet. They were hit by some kind of missile and now they can’t get into hyperspace.” Max said
Alex nodded, “Sounds like Shard Missiles. The Golm make them, they’re designed to impact a ship and release an energy pulse. It’s kind of like an electro-magnetic pulse from a nuclear warhead but these only affect hyperdrive engines. The effect will last only two days but it means that if the fleet is attack, they wont be able to escape. I guess the Golm decided to bet against me.”
“Is there anything you can do?” Max asked
Alex looked at his brother in-law. “Yeah…yeah there is. But not in here.”
Alex led the way, followed by Max and their wives. Soon they were outside and Alex waved his hand. Before them, hovering a few feet from the ground appeared a hologram. It was laid out like a giant chess board, divided into squares and showing everything in the region of space of the fleet from the ships to stars and planets and the enemy.
“The Golm are already moving their ships into position to attack.” Alex said
“What are you going to do?” Isabel asked
“Well, fear is always a good weapon when used in moderation. When that doesn’t work…you give them a reason to be terrified.” Alex said
He stepped into his hologram and moved between the Antarian and Golm Fleet images.
Antarian Fleet, Immediately Following
“Report.” Larek ordered
“Hyperdrive is still inoperative. Everything checks out but the engines are dead.”
“My lord…I’m picking up some kind of energy surge. It’s off the port bow.”
“On screen.” Larek ordered. The region appeared on the screen and everybody on the command deck stood up, looking at the screen. “By the Progenitors.”
Golm Fleet, Same Time
The Golm were seeing the same thing.
“What is this?” asked the captain
“Energy emissions are off the scale. Patterns…they are not consistent with anything we know of the Antarians.”
Before all the ships was a giant image of Alex, standing between the two fleets and bathed in an aura of white light. His face appeared on all the Golm monitors and nothing they did could get them off that image.
“LEAVE NOW.” Alex’s voice boomed through all the ships speakers and in the minds of the crew.
“No.” the captain said.
“LEAVE OR…”
Antarian Estate, Same Time
“Or be destroyed.” Alex said, while his voice was god-like among the stars, here it was calm and peaceful.
“Let us through.” The family heard the Golm say defiantly
Alex bent down and picked up a pebble from the ground. He threw it one of the Golm vessels and in space a giant meteor hurtled towards that ship. They tried to shoot it down but their blast bounced harmlessly off the rock and it impacted, completely obliterating the ship.
“Go home.” Alex ordered, “Go home now.”
In response the Golm fired their weapons at Alex’s image.
“Fine.” Alex said. He looked over his chessboard and located a nearby star system with no habitable planets or life forms. He tapped the image of the star and it vanished. In reality the star exploded, sending a shock wave out toward the two fleets. He stood between the wave and the Antarians and prevented it from hitting them.
“Is it just me or is Alex playing god?” Liz whispered
“At least he knows what he’s doing and he’s being careful.” Isabel said
“And he doesn’t like doing it. That’s a good sign and means that he wont be a megalomaniac.” Max said, “I hope.”
On the board, more than half of the Golm ships vanished and the remaining ships turned tail, all but one. The last ship picked up speed and headed toward the Antarian Flagship, intending on ramming it. Then Alex decided to go for broke. He placed his finger on the Golm home world and dragged his finger across space so that the planet disappeared from its original position and appeared in front of the Golm ship. The then controlled the ramming ship so that it would go at full speed and not be able to stop. It crashed right into the capitol city, completely levelling it before Alex sent the planet back to its own solar system.
It didn’t take long for the Golm ships to reach their planet and when they landed Alex decided to make sure the Golm wouldn’t be a threat again. He took the Golm race and changed them, de-evolving the feline species back into the large jungle cats they evolved from. When it was done he turned to the fleet and smiled before vanishing.
“Checkmate.” Alex said before discontinued his hologram and moved back to his wife.
“I didn’t know you had that kind of power.” Liz said
“I don’t.” Alex said
“Excuse me? You just moved planets around with the tip of your finger and blew up a star.” Max said
“Yeah that happened, but it wasn’t me. I was just focusing the power…it was coming from somewhere else.” Alex said
“From where?” Isabel asked
Alex moved closer to his wife and placed his hand over her belly. “Phoenix really understated how powerful our kids will be. It was your son as well Liz. I could feel all three within me but he…he’s definitely the strong one. It was like they were instinctively trying to protect the Antarians…they are at least part Antarian. That last part, when I de-evolved them, that was me.”
“How? How could they…I mean they’re barely formed right?” Isabel asked
“I guess they’re more developed than we thought. We should really start getting the Granolith to give us regular check ups.” Liz said
“If they have this kind of power just now…god help us when they hit puberty.” Max said
“I think we all need a coffee.” Liz said
With that they all walked in to their house. Liz moved into the kitchen and made four cups of coffee as Max went into the study to check on the fleet’s status.
“Is everything okay up there?” Liz asked as she came in with a tray
“Larek said they should be able to get their engines back online in a couple of days.” Max said
“Any injuries?” Isabel asked
“A few cuts and bruises. A couple of injuries are pretty serious but nothing life threatening and then there’s Shalara’s ward.” Max said
“Sira? What happened?” Alex asked
Jared’s Quarters, Flagship, Antarian Fleet, 20 Minutes Later
Jared was sitting at his desk as one of the ship’s medics treated a wound on his head.
“OUCH.”
“Sorry. You do know this would be easier if you let me give you a pain killer.”
“No. You guys have got a limited supply until the synthesiser systems are back on-line and there are people who need it more than me.” Jared said
“There we go…all done. Just take it easy for a few hours, you’ll be dizzy for a little while.”
“Okay.” Jared said
Then Jared’s mother entered. “So how’s he doing?”
“He’ll be fine. Even better if he would take the pain killers.”
“No.”
“Jared. Take the medicine.” His mother said
“Not while there are others who need it. So mother dear, why the visit this time?” Jared asked
“It’s Sira, Jared.” Nasali said
Jared quickly looked up at his mother. “What about Sira?”
“When the missiles hit…there was a power surge and Sira was electrocuted. She’s unconscious Jared.”
“What?” Jared asked softly.
He jumped up and grabbed his coat before heading toward the door.
“Jared, where are you going?”
“Where do you think? I’m getting the next shuttle over to her ship…I’ll steal one if I have to.” Jared said
“Jared. You can’t. You are forbidden to see her until the Flanault.”
“You said it would happen tomorrow if both Sira and I agreed. She’s unconscious so she can’t agree and I’m saying no. I’m going to be by her side until she comes out of it.” Jared said
“Jared I…go.” his mother relented, she couldn’t blame him
Jared took off to the main shuttle bay. He ran faster than he ever had before, almost knocking people to the floor as he moved past them.
Medical Bay, Sira’s Vessel, A Little Later
“Jared you shouldn’t be here.” Shalara said as the young noble entered
“If I was laying there we both know Sira would have come to me.” Jared said as he moved to the bedside.
“Perhaps but the ritual…”
“Hasn’t been publicly announced or accepted by Sira or myself. Until it has, it’s as though it hasn’t been considered or discussed by our families.” Jared said
“Okay. If that’s the way you want it.”
“How is she?” Jared asked
“The doctor said she’ll be fine but it’s just a matter of time.” Shalara said
Jared brushed aside some of Sira’s hair that covered her face. “She’ll wake up soon. Nothing could keep her down for long.”
“I have to admit, she’s a lot stronger since she met you.” Shalara said, “Do you want me to arrange for quarters on board for you?”
“No, thank you. I’ll stay here.” Jared said
“Jared she might be unconscious for days.” Shalara said
Jared looked up at Shalara and nodded. Shalara left to get one of her servants to make the arrangements before returning to her wards side.
Bathroom, Zan/Ava Evans Residence, 21:00
Ava was soaking in the large Jacuzzi she and Zan bought and installed. The feel of the never-ending bubbles vibrating against her skin caused her to sink further into the water.
“So is our latest purchase a good choice?” Zan asked as he entered and knelt by the bath.
“Damn good choice.” Ava said before opening her eyes and looked at her husband. “Why are you still dressed?”
“Because I just got home from the club. Still as busy and popular as ever.” Zan said
“I’m still waiting for a good excuse. Get naked and in this bath with me.” Ava ordered with a smile
“Yes my love.” Zan said
He quickly divested himself of his clothes and entered the Jacuzzi, facing his wife. Ava sat up and pushed herself forward so that she was sitting on Zan’s lap, her legs spread and wrapped around his back as she locked her hands behind his neck.
“I take it you heard about the attack?” Ava asked
“Yeah. Max came down to the club and filled Rath and me in on it.” Zan said
“Just makes you realise that we better now piss our future nephews and niece off. With that kind of power they could do anything they want.” Ava said
“Which is why Max, Liz, Alex and Isabel are taking those lessons from Riverdog. It’ll teach them how to teach their kids control and responsibility.” Zan said
“Do you think our kids will need that?” Ava asked
“Kids? As in more than one?” Zan asked
“Oh I’m thinking at least four. You know…a big family.” Ava said
“Funny cause I always thought five.” Zan said
“Ah but we should really keep it even numbers. That way we can have the same numbers of boys and girls.” Ava said
“Maybe we should go for eight kids.” Zan suggested
“Eight. Did you see your sister after Ziala was born?” Ava asked
Zan chuckled.
“You know what?” Ava said
“What?” Zan asked
“I’m feeling a little randy.”
“Really.” Zan said
“Really.” Ava smiled back
“Then we’ll have to do something about that.” Zan said
Ava reached between them and grabbed her husband’s cock. Slowly she stroked him until he was hard. Ava raised her hips and positioned herself over his rod before descending, sliding him into her depths. The two lovers came together in a loving kiss but as Ava started to grind her hips the electricity began to build in her body. They broke the kiss to gaze into each other’s eyes, into each other’s souls as they made love.
“Ahhh…Zan.” Ava gasped as his hands caressed her body
As the couple moved together, their motions sped up. The water around them began to ebb and flow, it splashed more and more.
“Oh god…ugnnnn…Ava, you…ahhhh…feel so good.” Zan groaned
Ava pressed herself against Zan, her breasts crushed against his hard chest as their nipples scraped against each other.
“Ugnnn…uhhnnnnnn…oh yeah.” they cried together
Eventually they were moving so fast that the water was rapidly leaving the Jacuzzi, only it wasn’t going anywhere near the drains. The bathroom floor was becoming soaked and neither could care less, the only thing that mattered to the young couple was each other.
“Oh god…oh god…Oooh god…OH GODDDD.”
“Yes…OH AVA…oh god…ughnnnnnnn…YESSSSSSSSSS.” Zan yelled as Ava’s convulsing walls caused him to reach his own climax.
Gently the two slowed, neither breaking eye contact as they held each other. Quietly they whispered “I love you.” to each other before they relaxed in the water.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 97
Backyard, Michael/Maria’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 2 Weeks later
“Will you guys hurry up? She’ll be here in a minute.” Michael said to Max, Zan, Kyle, Rath and Alex. He had arranged for the girls to keep Maria busy this morning while he and the guys put the finishing touches on his surprise. Michael just hoped his lover would go for it.
“Michael, relax. It’ll be fine.” Max told his best friend.
Michael then felt her approach as the girl’s car pulled through the front gate to the estate.
“Uh…be somewhere else.” he said
The guys scattered and Michael headed into his house just as Maria entered, carrying several shopping bags under her arms.
“Hey babe, can you give me a hand here.” Maria asked
“Yeah sure.” Michael said as he helped take some of the bags. “I’m guessing there was a sale on.”
“Oh yeah.”
“And do you leave anything for all the other people?” Michael asked
“Okay Michael. Here’s a lesson for you. Never, ever, get in the way of a woman and a sale. Oh and during a sale, its everyone for themselves.” Maria said, and then she paused as she felt concern coming from Michael.
He had done a lot to hide his surprise from Maria, he even limited his connection to her so she wouldn’t find out about it but his concern and fear was overwhelming. That he couldn’t hide from her.
“Michael, what’s wrong?” Maria asked
“I…” Michael took a breath and smiled before extending his hand towards her, “…Come with me.” He asked and Maria took it.
Together they walked to the door leading to their back yard.
“Michael, would you tell me what’s going on.” Maria semi-demanded
Michael opened the door, revealing to Maria their garden. At the end was an arch, covered with bright flowers, and in front of that were rows of chairs with dozens of bouquets running down the middle.
“Maria Deluca would you marry me…this afternoon?” Michael asked
Maria was speechless.
“Maria?” he asked
Nothing.
“Honey.”
“I…eh…” Maria said
“Maria. I’m going out on a limb here but just in case the heads more whacked than usual…will you marry me?” Michael said
“Oh my god yes.” Maria said as she jumped into Michael’s arms, kissing him wildly.
Michael wrapped his arms around Maria in a vain attempt to keep her still. When she stopped kissing him he released his arms and she slid down his body and back onto the ground. Then Maria punched his arm…hard.
“Ouwww.” Michael winced, “What was that for?”
“For not telling me you were going to do this. How’d you keep this a secret?” Maria asked
“Well, first off you don’t get to hit me again. This hurts. And second, it’s kinda the whole point of a surprise.” Michael said, rubbing his arm
Maria then turned around and ran her hands through her hair. “Oh my god, we’re getting married.”
“Yes we are.” Michael said huskily, “The girls are waiting for you in the cave and I’ve got my thing upstairs.”
“How long before everybody gets here…who is coming anyway?” she asked
“No VIPs, no press, nobody we don’t want there. Just us and our family.” Michael said, “Just they way you want it.”
“Hmm, I love you.” Maria said
“You better. You’re gonna be spending the rest of your life with me.” Michael said as the two parted and went to their rituals.
Same Place, 13:00
Michael stood by the arch in a tuxedo, his hair (for once) was neat and trim and Max stood by his side, both watching as Maria walked down the aisle with Jim by her side. The sheriff was greatly honoured when he was asked to give Maria away and when she asked him it was all he needed to hear that she was at peace with his relationship with her mother.
“Max?” Michael said
“Yeah?”
“Is it worth it?” Michael asked
“Marriage? Totally.” Max stated as he looked at the radiant vision of his own wife walking behind Maria.
Maria reached the groom and they held each other’s hand. Inside the arch was the judge who married Tess and Kyle.
“Friends. We are gathered today to join this man and this woman in the sacred union of marriage. Michael, Maria…please, come closer.”
And they did, their feet were almost touching the bottom step that led up to the arch.
“In this beautiful setting, Michael Guerin and Maria Deluca have chosen to commit to each other and they have written vows to each other that they will now pledge to each other…Michael.”
“Maria.” Michael said softly, “From when you first found out about us, I knew that you were going to be a headache. I was right, but I also knew, deep down, that you would be a good friend. It was something that I could feel but it was let out when we spent that night together on the way to Texas. There were many times when you could have walked away but you didn’t, you stayed by our side…by my side. I love you so much and you made me feel for the first time that I belonged here. I promise you that I will be with you and your family through all things, good and bad.”
“Maria.”
“Michael all my life I felt something missing from my life. Then I was brought into your world. At first I was afraid of it, then I accepted it and then I realised it was you that was missing. That night to Texas, you put out these vibes and for a second I knew you were going to be more important than anything. I love you and I’ll do what ever I can to help you with the problems to come.” Maria said just as softly
The Judge moved closer to the couple and looked at each of them. “Michael, do you take Maria Deluca to be your lawfully wedded wife? To love and honour her in sickness and in health?”
Michael smiled at his bride. “I do.” He said
“Maria, do you take Michael Guerin to be you lawfully wedded husband?”
Maria smiled brightly, a single tear forming on her gleaming eyes; she couldn’t believe that this day had actually arrived and that she didn’t need to push him into it. “I do.” She said happily, her hands still in Michael’s.
The judge smiled at the young couple and the looks they gave each other. “The rings.” he said
Max reached into his pocket and pulled out two gold bands. His task as best man was done when he handed each of the rings to the couple.
“Okay, place the rings one each other’s fingers and repeat after me…” The Judge said
The couple did as they were instructed as they repeated the words spoken by the judge. As their hands slid the rings down their fingers there was sparks of yellow electricity connecting them. The Judge watched in silence as their bonding rings from the Granolith emerged from under their skin and merged with their wedding rings. The air in the entire room became charged; the spark began to travel down their bodies.
Suddenly there was a bright flash of light but nobody winced away from the bright aura that surrounded the couple. Instead they could see through it, their eyes having no problems with the light. Then, just as suddenly as it started the light stopped. The judge was familiar with the event having seen it before at Kyle and Tess’s wedding and then twice again on television at the weddings of the other couples.
“I now pronounce you husband and wife.” The Judge said, “You may kiss the bride.”
“This I know.” Michael said with a smile as he and Maria came together and a gentle, tender and loving kiss.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you Lord and Lady Guerin.” Said the judge
Everyone moved in closer to congratulate the newlyweds. Liz hugged Maria tightly but backed off to let the other family members embrace her into the family.
“Well it’s official now Maria.” Liz said, “You’re official a sister in our new and improved alien club.”
“And certain people didn’t need to be prodded in the direction.” Maria answered
“Did that surprise you?” Michael asked
“Actually…no.” Max said
“Really?” Michael asked
“Really.” Rath said as he moved behind his brother and shook his hand.
“Come on Spaceboy. We’ve got a hell of a party to go to.” Maria said
“We do?”
“Our reception.” Maria said
“Oh, oh yeah.” Michael said.
Max and Liz led the way to Max and Liz’s back yard that had been decked out with tabled, benches and chairs…with a lot of food.
Living Room, Michael/Maria Guerin’s Residence, 20:00
After the speeches, the toasts and the well wishes, Michael and Maria retired to their bedroom. When they first moved in, they made it a point to “christen” all the rooms of their home. Now they were doing it again, now it was the place they would always return to, to spend their lives together…no matter where they had to go for Michael’s responsibilities to his people.
After their bedroom came the hall, then the bathroom, the hall again, the other bedrooms…all 10 of them, they made love on the stairs, in the front foyer, in the kitchen, on the dinning room table and finally they went to the living room.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Maria screamed, her voice tearing through the building as Michael pleasured her body to its peak for the umpteenth time.
Michael was kneeling on the floor with Maria in his lap, her legs splayed out to his sides. She was leaning back against the sofa with her arms stretched out along the length, holding tightly onto the cushions. Michael’s arms were under hers and wrapped around her back as they kissed. They’re bodies were red from the passion of their consummation, both covered with sweat and their hair soaked.
“I…I…I don’t think I could do that again.” Michael panted
“Oh believe me, you did a pretty good job today.” Maria said as her hips gently continued to gyrate against her husband.
“Have we ever, ever done it that many times in one go?” he asked
“No. But you just proved you can do it so expect to be kept busy Spaceboy.” Maria said with a wicked glint in her day
“Just give me some recuperation time…Mrs Spaceboy.” Michael breathed out
Maria chuckled, “Okay you don’t get to call me that again.”
“We should really go for a shower.” Michael said
Maria just shook her head.
“No shower?” he asked
“Unless I’m wrong, we have a heated swimming pool out back.” Maria said
“Babe. No.” Michael said
“Michael, we can put up the fences, you know those little automatic things that Alex built that can come out of the ground at a touch of a button in case we need privacy, fences that come with gates that can be locked when we want a little alone time. Our little extended family wont be knocking on our door tonight. Hell we stayed away from Alex and Isabel for ten days.”
“But the fences are NOT very high. We might get seen.” Michael said
“Yeah. Exciting isn’t it.” Maria said, raising and lowering her eyebrows quickly
“Race you.” Michael said
Maria jumped off Michael and the two ran naked to their pool. Michael let his new wife win, he loved watching her dive into the water and seeing her do it without a bathing suit gave him a whole knew appreciation for it. The alien slowly moved up to the edge of the pool as Maria came to the surface.
“Did you just let me win?” she asked
“Oh I’d say we’re both winners today.” Michael said he knelt by the water’s edge
“Smooth. Get your butt in this pool now.” Maria said before grabbing Michael’s hands and pulling him in.
“MARIAAAAAAAAA.” was all that was heard before the splash
When he came to the surface he pinned his wife against the edge of the pool.
“Why’d you do that?” Michael asked
“Because it’s fun.” Maria teased
“Oh really. That kind of fun could earn you a spanking.” Michael said
Maria turned around in his arms, presenting him with her butt as she looked over her shoulder. Both burst out laughing, Maria turned back around and they wrapped their arms around each other.
“Welcome to our life together Lady Guerin.” Michael said
“Good to be here.” Maria said as they newlyweds kissed.
They swam through the water to one of the sides of the pool and moved into the attached hit tub/Jacuzzi where they just laid themselves out and relaxed. They never made love again that night; Michael just wasn’t “up” for it but he did spend hour after hour pleasuring his wife anyway he could. Maria’s body was nothing more than trembling mass of flesh by the time they feel asleep in each other’s arms. They didn’t wake up until noon the next day.
2 Month’s Later
All of the family were gathered in Max and Liz’s living room watching the large television screen as the event they had been waiting for, for six months had arrived.
“And were now getting the relay from the Hubble II Telescope in orbit that was constructed by Whitman/Dupree Enterprises.” Said the news anchor, “As we all know, the Antarian home system was evacuated several months ago following the destruction of one of their core worlds. The nations of Earth agreed to allow the Antarian people to colonise Mars…and now…yes, the fleet is within range.
There we have it. Thousands of ships are entering the solar system, and are on a direct course for Mars. I’m told that they are travelling at sub-light speed while they move through star systems for safety reasons and that the flagship, the Arogalis, will come to Earth. On board is the High Council of Nobles of the Antarian people. The ship will enter geo-synchronous orbit above Roswell, New Mexico and the Council will arrive to meet the world’s leaders, as well as escort their king and the royal family to their new home on Mars.”
“That a lot of ships Max.” Michael said
“With anywhere from 15000 to 20,000 people a ship.” Max said
“So many.” Liz said, “Do you think we can do this?”
Max took his wife’s hand. “As long as we have each other we can do anything.” He said
Behind them stood all of their parents. Diane, Philip, Nancy and Jeff looked at the loving interaction of their children and smiled. However, it was a forced smile. While they were going to travel with them to Mars to help them get settled in, it would only be a short visit. They had their own lives to get on with and it was time for Max and the others to come into their own.
Just then Liz turned her head and closed her eyes as she received one of her prophetic flashes.
“What’d you see?” Max asked
“Our guests are arriving…now.”
Knock, knock, knock.
“Liz. Vegas. Please, just you and me.” Kyle begged
“No.” Liz said told him for the hundredth time
The family went outside to see Special Agent Flynn at the door. Behind him were several limos driving through the front gates to the estate.
“They’re here.” Flynn said
“Thanks. You know, I’m actually going to miss you.” Max said
“Good to know I’ve made an impression. But your own security people will be arriving soon and I’m sure they’ll do just as good a job.” Flynn said
Max chuckled, “Not if their history is anything to go by. Remember, I’m only here because Kivar got through my security and killed my predecessor.”
“Oh yeah.” Flynn said, “Well, hopefully they got their butts kicked and replaced.”
“Hopefully. Oh well. Time to meet and greet.” Max said
30 Minutes Later…
“Mr President…” Flynn interrupted
The president had been talking with several other heads of state and Max. “Yes Agent Flynn.”
“We’ve just received a message from NASA. The Arogalis has entered into orbit and the Council is requesting permission to come down.” Flynn said
“Tell them we await their arrival.” Harrison said
“Well, now I get to meet Larek face to face.” Brody said, both he and his daughter Sydney had been invited.
“Yeah, we both do.” Max said
Just then a wormhole opened before them. Lorat had used the machine he built after receiving Alex’s designs to remove the need for a transport vessel. Seconds later, the Council of Nobles who had attended the Summit meeting in New York were back on Earth, this time in their own bodies. Accompanying them were several Lesser Nobles, Lorat and Reagent Trall, as well as several dozen royal guards.
“Lord Larek, good to meet you.” Max said
Larek and the Nobles moved closer and all at the same time bowed their heads, looking to the floor as their right arms crossed their chests.
“Your Majesty.” Larek said
“Majesty.” Said the others in unison.
Then all looked back up.
“It’s good to see you old friend.” Larek said
“You to. What was that all about?” Max asked
“Tradition.” Larek said before looking over to one of his guards.
The guard approached, a box in his hands that he presented to Larek. Larek opened the box and pulled out an amulet, the third symbol of power to the Antarian people and the only one that Kivar was able to secure after his attack on the Royal Palace.
“Max Evans, King of Antar, ruler of our people and Caretaker of the Granolith. I restore to you that which was taken.” Larek said as he placed the amulet around Max’s neck. “Sanctified by the Granolith, anointed by the Troken, and now wearer of the symbol of Kall. Once again you are now and forever more, our true king.”
“Larek…you could have said this was going to happen.” Max said
“Perhaps, but it’s more fun this way.” Larek said, “Lorat.”
“Yes, my lord.” Lorat said, normally he wouldn’t have come within five miles of protocol but sometimes it was necessary.
Lorat approached his two brothers. Michael and Rath had discussed it at length but Rath didn’t want that level of responsibility. “Michael. As first-born it is your place to retake your place as Head of our House. As second, I ruled in proxy…do you now take back the role brother?” Lorat asked
“I take it.” Michael said
“Congrats bro.” Rath said
“Welcome back.” Lorat said with a smile, finally he could relax. However, he did know that his brother didn’t have the experience he once had as Rath and that he would be the principle advisor.
Next came the introductions. Max and the family were introduced to the nobles they didn’t know and then the nobles were introduced to Earth’s leaders. For several hours the Nobles talked with the presidents & prime ministers, learning a little about each nation, they sampled earth food and drink but most of the time they were by the Granolith. They were amazed at how different it looked than the last time they saw it. When they heard of the existence of other Granolith’s and that Earth’s had bonded to theirs, they knew there would be differences.
Then Trall approached Max. “Your Majesty.”
“Reagent. Are you enjoying yourself?” Max asked
“Yes your majesty. There is some concern among the other Nobles.” Trall said
“About what?” Liz asked
“The Granolith. It is important to our people and many believe it should be returned to us.” Trall said
“That could be a problem. The Granolith belongs to the humans as much as it does it us.” Max said
“I understand that. And I respect the position, yet the concern remains among the others. Is there a way to separate the two Granoliths?” Trall asked
“No.” Liz said, “They’re tied to us and our powers. To even try to separate them would be…”
“Explosive.” Max said
“I see.” Trall said
“Of course, there is an alternative.” Alex said
“There is?” Isabel asked
“The Central Granolith. The Omniriad launched it out into space before their home world blew up. We could bring it here. It does have all the knowledge of the Omniriad, even things that weren’t downloaded into me. Would that calm the Antarians?” Alex asked
“I believe it would. If you can locate it and place it within the Royal Palace.” Trall said
“Oh I know where it is. But getting to it…” Alex said, “Ah hell, I’ll get to it soon.”
Larek then approached. “Max. It’s time.”
Within minutes, their belongings were transported up to the ship. Then left the nobles and as Max said goodbye to his guests, the family left to board the Arogalis. Max and Liz were the last ones onboard.
Observation Deck, Arogalis, Mars Orbit, 10 Minutes Later
It didn’t take long for the ship to reach Mars. The family had gathered in the one room in the ship that allowed them a clear view out into space.
“My god, it’s beautiful.” Tess said
They looked out over their new home. The oceans were a rich blue, only slightly purple just as they were on Antar. They could see the massive mountain ranges, a desert on the equator and the green of the land, even a small thunderstorm brewing on the southern continent.
“Yes it is.” Isabel said as she held Alex’s hand.
Larek then came in. “Everything okay in here?”
“Fine.” Max said, “Larek. Where are all the people going to stay?”
“Well those who lived in the old capitol city back on Antar will live in the new one here. You will, of course, reside in the palace. Everyone else…well all Antarian ships are designed to act as colonial footholds. They can lock together at the airlocks and act as temporary cities until the main cities can be built. There are several primary continents planet side; they’ve been divided up between the four worlds. Natural Antarians will be on the eastern continent with the capitol, Kalarians, my people, to the west, the Klendoites and Trall to the North and the Hyaracs to the south.” Larek said
“And there’s enough space for everyone.” Michael asked, “We are talking about a population of 10’s of billions.”
“It will be tight. Especially with the need for farmland until our agricultural systems are online. But Mars has two moons. After a while it will be possible to create atmospheric domes and colonise them.” Larek said
Max nodded. “Well then. Let’s see what our new home is like.”
Larek went to the comm. system and ordered the ship to land at the temporary spaceport that was set up just outside the city. They were then transported to the Royal Palace; their personal items were taken to their rooms while they were given the grand tour of their home. Eventually they came to the main balcony that over looked the main part of the city to the east, it was just in time to see their first sun rise on the new world. It took their breaths away.
They also saw Gandi and Gandar flying high over the city. When they were first found on Earth, their movement was restricted to Liz’s and Alex’s homes, then it was to the Estate but now they had an entire world to play in.
“Good to see they’re making the best of things.” Alex said
“Just make sure they don’t go to far from the palace. I don’t want them getting lost on their first day.” Liz said
“There is one other thing that must be discussed.” Larek said as he approached with his sister, Serena.
“Like I told you before. It would be expected of you to have your complete Antarian genetic material to be restored.” Serena said, “That should be done before your first public announcement to the people.”
“Why do I have a feeling that’s going to be real soon?” Max said
“We have the facilities to proceed now if you wish.” Larek said
“Now?” Michael asked
“Wait a second. I mean…what about Isabel and Tess would this be safe for them to do while they’re pregnant?” Alex asked
“Perfectly.” Serena said
“Well what about if we want to have more kids in the future?” Isabel asked
“We will keep the Ganderium particles in your cells and blood. They contain both halves of your D.N.A and will allow future procreation.” Larek said
Max looked at Liz. “I guess it would be best to get this over and done with.” Max said
“If you’re sure.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said
The other seven hybrids all agreed but Rath and Lonnie were adamant that no one was going to be messing with Ziala, besides she already had her original D.N.A.
“Then follow me.” Larek said
Each kissed their loved one good bye and followed Larek to the medical chamber inside the palace.
“Liz, while they’re away maybe it’s time we…” Maria said
“Yes.” Liz said as she reached inside her pocket
“Phoenix’s crystal.” Kyle said, “Do you really think we should do this?”
“Dare you to ask that with Tess around.” Maria said
“Uhhh…no. Don’t think so.” Kyle said, “Okay…500 years of life with my beloved…power me up.”
“Uh…how exactly do we do this?” Maria asked
Liz stretched out her arm and held the crystal out. “All of you touch it.”
They all did and then Liz closed her eyes. She focused on releasing the last remnants of Phoenix’s life force in this dimension.
“Oh wow.” Liz said as she opened her eyes.
The crystal glowed and sent four beams of glittering red energy out that spiralled around the room. It penetrated them, filling them with life energy enough to age them at the same rate as an Antarian. It was in and around them until it all focussed back on the crystal and blasted outward. The light blasted out of the windows of the towers and encircled the planet until they connected, forming two circles around the globe. Then it stopped and the crystal became a dull lifeless rock.
“Wow is an understatement.” Alex said, “I’ve never felt anything like that.”
Kyle then looked at his watch. “Uh guys.”
“Yeah.” They all answered
“How much time just passed?” Kyle asked
“About two minutes. Why?” Liz asked
“Because according to my watch we just lost about three hours.”
“What?” they all asked before looking at their own watches.
“Oh.” Liz said
Then their mates came back into the room.
“Max.” Liz said
“So…how do I look?” Max asked, slightly worried that he wasn’t left with his face.
“You, you look like you.” Liz said as she ran her hand down the side of his face.
“And me?” Isabel asked
“Beautiful as ever.” Alex responded
“Do you mind explaining that little light show?” Max asked
“We used the crystal Alex got from Phoenix when they were in the Core.” Liz said
“So now we all live for 500 years?” Tess asked
“That’s about it.” Alex said
“Hmm…you know how many presidential terms that is?” Kyle asked
“A lot.” Liz said, “But it’s our lives and we get to spend them with you.”
Then someone behind them cleared his throat.
“Excuse me your Majesty. I am Kan, I’m your assistant.”
“Assistant?” Max asked
“Yes Majesty. I have been assigned to advise you on all matters related to the Council, our people and anything else that you may encounter difficulties with. You were raised as a human after all.” Kan said
“Wait. Are you saying you’re a Political Officer?” Michael asked
“An apt approximation but not so much on the political side but more on protocol and tradition.” Kan said
“I guess I understand.” Max said
“Thank you Majesty. I just wished to introduce myself, if you do need anything just summon me.” Kan said before bowing and leaving.
“I so have a bad feeling about the need for that guy.” Maria said
“Well until we get a handle on things lets just watch our P’s and Q’s.” Max said
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Uh, Michael, Rath. I want to introduce you to Jared, our Nephew.” Lorat said
“Uh. Hi.” Michael said
“Hi. This is totally weird, I’ve got two uncles who are only a couple of years older than me.” Jared said
“Tell me about it.” Rath said, “I’m guessing this is Sira?”
“Hello.” Sira said
“Yes, unfortunately she just wont take the doctors orders.” Jared said
“Oh would you stop. I’ve been resting for two months, I’m fine.” Sira said
“Oh so sue me that I want you to be okay.” Jared said, “You did feel dizzy for a while.”
“That wasn’t the electric shock. That was the kiss.” Sira said
Jared nodded. “That was a good kiss.”
“Good? That was so much better than good. You can’t tell me you didn’t get flashes.” Sira said
“Well neither can you.” Jared countered
“Sounds familiar.” Max whispered to Liz
Throne Room, Royal Palace, 18:00
“So, how are the new digs?” Amy asked as Maria and Michael approached
“Big. Really, really big.” Maria said as she spotted Alex and Lorat working on one of the archways to a nearby, empty room. “What are they doing?”
“No clue.” Diane said as she came up behind them, “Alex and Isabel came down a little before 5pm and he hooked up with Lorat. Then the techno babble started and my eyes glazed over.”
“Yeah, I know that feeling.” Maria said
“Tell me about it. Every time Alex comes up with a new idea I get a headache just trying to keep up.” Michael said
Then Isabel approached.
“How are your rooms?” Maria asked
“Really big. Do you’re rooms have that sort of silk material over it.” Isabel asked
“Silk?” Michael asked
“Actually they don’t.” Larek said as he came over, “That material was always the favourite of princess Vilandra and given both yours and Lonnie’s preference for silk bed sheets we assumed it was passed on. It’s called Malinis…I suppose it’s produced the same way as silk, from a worm’s butt I mean. It’s the last original material of its kind from Antar. Besides, Malinis was always used in the bed chambers of immediate family members of the king.”
“There…done.” Alex said as he moved away from the archway
“Done what?” Maria asked
“This.” Alex said as Lorat pressed a button on the arch and it was filled with a cloud like vapour.
“And that is?” Michael asked
“It’s a door.” Alex said, “Kind of like a worm hole but not. I built one of these on Earth, in the caves under the estate. Basically when the two are active it folds space, connecting the two points for instantaneous travel. Only it’s got really limited power and can only be used twice a day. I kind of figured the folks would like to make one or two visits. This just means they don’t have to catch a ship. Oh and in about two hours I’ll launch the satellite defence network that’s under the Bermuda Triangle, just to let anyone know who’s going to be doing some flying. The satellites will orbit Earth, disperse throughout the solar system and there will be a good portion to orbit Mars.”
“Alex, that’s really…thank you.” Diane said, knowing that herself and her fellow mothers wouldn’t want to miss the chance of being close to their children.
To Be Continued…
Backyard, Michael/Maria’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 2 Weeks later
“Will you guys hurry up? She’ll be here in a minute.” Michael said to Max, Zan, Kyle, Rath and Alex. He had arranged for the girls to keep Maria busy this morning while he and the guys put the finishing touches on his surprise. Michael just hoped his lover would go for it.
“Michael, relax. It’ll be fine.” Max told his best friend.
Michael then felt her approach as the girl’s car pulled through the front gate to the estate.
“Uh…be somewhere else.” he said
The guys scattered and Michael headed into his house just as Maria entered, carrying several shopping bags under her arms.
“Hey babe, can you give me a hand here.” Maria asked
“Yeah sure.” Michael said as he helped take some of the bags. “I’m guessing there was a sale on.”
“Oh yeah.”
“And do you leave anything for all the other people?” Michael asked
“Okay Michael. Here’s a lesson for you. Never, ever, get in the way of a woman and a sale. Oh and during a sale, its everyone for themselves.” Maria said, and then she paused as she felt concern coming from Michael.
He had done a lot to hide his surprise from Maria, he even limited his connection to her so she wouldn’t find out about it but his concern and fear was overwhelming. That he couldn’t hide from her.
“Michael, what’s wrong?” Maria asked
“I…” Michael took a breath and smiled before extending his hand towards her, “…Come with me.” He asked and Maria took it.
Together they walked to the door leading to their back yard.
“Michael, would you tell me what’s going on.” Maria semi-demanded
Michael opened the door, revealing to Maria their garden. At the end was an arch, covered with bright flowers, and in front of that were rows of chairs with dozens of bouquets running down the middle.
“Maria Deluca would you marry me…this afternoon?” Michael asked
Maria was speechless.
“Maria?” he asked
Nothing.
“Honey.”
“I…eh…” Maria said
“Maria. I’m going out on a limb here but just in case the heads more whacked than usual…will you marry me?” Michael said
“Oh my god yes.” Maria said as she jumped into Michael’s arms, kissing him wildly.
Michael wrapped his arms around Maria in a vain attempt to keep her still. When she stopped kissing him he released his arms and she slid down his body and back onto the ground. Then Maria punched his arm…hard.
“Ouwww.” Michael winced, “What was that for?”
“For not telling me you were going to do this. How’d you keep this a secret?” Maria asked
“Well, first off you don’t get to hit me again. This hurts. And second, it’s kinda the whole point of a surprise.” Michael said, rubbing his arm
Maria then turned around and ran her hands through her hair. “Oh my god, we’re getting married.”
“Yes we are.” Michael said huskily, “The girls are waiting for you in the cave and I’ve got my thing upstairs.”
“How long before everybody gets here…who is coming anyway?” she asked
“No VIPs, no press, nobody we don’t want there. Just us and our family.” Michael said, “Just they way you want it.”
“Hmm, I love you.” Maria said
“You better. You’re gonna be spending the rest of your life with me.” Michael said as the two parted and went to their rituals.
Same Place, 13:00
Michael stood by the arch in a tuxedo, his hair (for once) was neat and trim and Max stood by his side, both watching as Maria walked down the aisle with Jim by her side. The sheriff was greatly honoured when he was asked to give Maria away and when she asked him it was all he needed to hear that she was at peace with his relationship with her mother.
“Max?” Michael said
“Yeah?”
“Is it worth it?” Michael asked
“Marriage? Totally.” Max stated as he looked at the radiant vision of his own wife walking behind Maria.
Maria reached the groom and they held each other’s hand. Inside the arch was the judge who married Tess and Kyle.
“Friends. We are gathered today to join this man and this woman in the sacred union of marriage. Michael, Maria…please, come closer.”
And they did, their feet were almost touching the bottom step that led up to the arch.
“In this beautiful setting, Michael Guerin and Maria Deluca have chosen to commit to each other and they have written vows to each other that they will now pledge to each other…Michael.”
“Maria.” Michael said softly, “From when you first found out about us, I knew that you were going to be a headache. I was right, but I also knew, deep down, that you would be a good friend. It was something that I could feel but it was let out when we spent that night together on the way to Texas. There were many times when you could have walked away but you didn’t, you stayed by our side…by my side. I love you so much and you made me feel for the first time that I belonged here. I promise you that I will be with you and your family through all things, good and bad.”
“Maria.”
“Michael all my life I felt something missing from my life. Then I was brought into your world. At first I was afraid of it, then I accepted it and then I realised it was you that was missing. That night to Texas, you put out these vibes and for a second I knew you were going to be more important than anything. I love you and I’ll do what ever I can to help you with the problems to come.” Maria said just as softly
The Judge moved closer to the couple and looked at each of them. “Michael, do you take Maria Deluca to be your lawfully wedded wife? To love and honour her in sickness and in health?”
Michael smiled at his bride. “I do.” He said
“Maria, do you take Michael Guerin to be you lawfully wedded husband?”
Maria smiled brightly, a single tear forming on her gleaming eyes; she couldn’t believe that this day had actually arrived and that she didn’t need to push him into it. “I do.” She said happily, her hands still in Michael’s.
The judge smiled at the young couple and the looks they gave each other. “The rings.” he said
Max reached into his pocket and pulled out two gold bands. His task as best man was done when he handed each of the rings to the couple.
“Okay, place the rings one each other’s fingers and repeat after me…” The Judge said
The couple did as they were instructed as they repeated the words spoken by the judge. As their hands slid the rings down their fingers there was sparks of yellow electricity connecting them. The Judge watched in silence as their bonding rings from the Granolith emerged from under their skin and merged with their wedding rings. The air in the entire room became charged; the spark began to travel down their bodies.
Suddenly there was a bright flash of light but nobody winced away from the bright aura that surrounded the couple. Instead they could see through it, their eyes having no problems with the light. Then, just as suddenly as it started the light stopped. The judge was familiar with the event having seen it before at Kyle and Tess’s wedding and then twice again on television at the weddings of the other couples.
“I now pronounce you husband and wife.” The Judge said, “You may kiss the bride.”
“This I know.” Michael said with a smile as he and Maria came together and a gentle, tender and loving kiss.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you Lord and Lady Guerin.” Said the judge
Everyone moved in closer to congratulate the newlyweds. Liz hugged Maria tightly but backed off to let the other family members embrace her into the family.
“Well it’s official now Maria.” Liz said, “You’re official a sister in our new and improved alien club.”
“And certain people didn’t need to be prodded in the direction.” Maria answered
“Did that surprise you?” Michael asked
“Actually…no.” Max said
“Really?” Michael asked
“Really.” Rath said as he moved behind his brother and shook his hand.
“Come on Spaceboy. We’ve got a hell of a party to go to.” Maria said
“We do?”
“Our reception.” Maria said
“Oh, oh yeah.” Michael said.
Max and Liz led the way to Max and Liz’s back yard that had been decked out with tabled, benches and chairs…with a lot of food.
Living Room, Michael/Maria Guerin’s Residence, 20:00
After the speeches, the toasts and the well wishes, Michael and Maria retired to their bedroom. When they first moved in, they made it a point to “christen” all the rooms of their home. Now they were doing it again, now it was the place they would always return to, to spend their lives together…no matter where they had to go for Michael’s responsibilities to his people.
After their bedroom came the hall, then the bathroom, the hall again, the other bedrooms…all 10 of them, they made love on the stairs, in the front foyer, in the kitchen, on the dinning room table and finally they went to the living room.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Maria screamed, her voice tearing through the building as Michael pleasured her body to its peak for the umpteenth time.
Michael was kneeling on the floor with Maria in his lap, her legs splayed out to his sides. She was leaning back against the sofa with her arms stretched out along the length, holding tightly onto the cushions. Michael’s arms were under hers and wrapped around her back as they kissed. They’re bodies were red from the passion of their consummation, both covered with sweat and their hair soaked.
“I…I…I don’t think I could do that again.” Michael panted
“Oh believe me, you did a pretty good job today.” Maria said as her hips gently continued to gyrate against her husband.
“Have we ever, ever done it that many times in one go?” he asked
“No. But you just proved you can do it so expect to be kept busy Spaceboy.” Maria said with a wicked glint in her day
“Just give me some recuperation time…Mrs Spaceboy.” Michael breathed out
Maria chuckled, “Okay you don’t get to call me that again.”
“We should really go for a shower.” Michael said
Maria just shook her head.
“No shower?” he asked
“Unless I’m wrong, we have a heated swimming pool out back.” Maria said
“Babe. No.” Michael said
“Michael, we can put up the fences, you know those little automatic things that Alex built that can come out of the ground at a touch of a button in case we need privacy, fences that come with gates that can be locked when we want a little alone time. Our little extended family wont be knocking on our door tonight. Hell we stayed away from Alex and Isabel for ten days.”
“But the fences are NOT very high. We might get seen.” Michael said
“Yeah. Exciting isn’t it.” Maria said, raising and lowering her eyebrows quickly
“Race you.” Michael said
Maria jumped off Michael and the two ran naked to their pool. Michael let his new wife win, he loved watching her dive into the water and seeing her do it without a bathing suit gave him a whole knew appreciation for it. The alien slowly moved up to the edge of the pool as Maria came to the surface.
“Did you just let me win?” she asked
“Oh I’d say we’re both winners today.” Michael said he knelt by the water’s edge
“Smooth. Get your butt in this pool now.” Maria said before grabbing Michael’s hands and pulling him in.
“MARIAAAAAAAAA.” was all that was heard before the splash
When he came to the surface he pinned his wife against the edge of the pool.
“Why’d you do that?” Michael asked
“Because it’s fun.” Maria teased
“Oh really. That kind of fun could earn you a spanking.” Michael said
Maria turned around in his arms, presenting him with her butt as she looked over her shoulder. Both burst out laughing, Maria turned back around and they wrapped their arms around each other.
“Welcome to our life together Lady Guerin.” Michael said
“Good to be here.” Maria said as they newlyweds kissed.
They swam through the water to one of the sides of the pool and moved into the attached hit tub/Jacuzzi where they just laid themselves out and relaxed. They never made love again that night; Michael just wasn’t “up” for it but he did spend hour after hour pleasuring his wife anyway he could. Maria’s body was nothing more than trembling mass of flesh by the time they feel asleep in each other’s arms. They didn’t wake up until noon the next day.
2 Month’s Later
All of the family were gathered in Max and Liz’s living room watching the large television screen as the event they had been waiting for, for six months had arrived.
“And were now getting the relay from the Hubble II Telescope in orbit that was constructed by Whitman/Dupree Enterprises.” Said the news anchor, “As we all know, the Antarian home system was evacuated several months ago following the destruction of one of their core worlds. The nations of Earth agreed to allow the Antarian people to colonise Mars…and now…yes, the fleet is within range.
There we have it. Thousands of ships are entering the solar system, and are on a direct course for Mars. I’m told that they are travelling at sub-light speed while they move through star systems for safety reasons and that the flagship, the Arogalis, will come to Earth. On board is the High Council of Nobles of the Antarian people. The ship will enter geo-synchronous orbit above Roswell, New Mexico and the Council will arrive to meet the world’s leaders, as well as escort their king and the royal family to their new home on Mars.”
“That a lot of ships Max.” Michael said
“With anywhere from 15000 to 20,000 people a ship.” Max said
“So many.” Liz said, “Do you think we can do this?”
Max took his wife’s hand. “As long as we have each other we can do anything.” He said
Behind them stood all of their parents. Diane, Philip, Nancy and Jeff looked at the loving interaction of their children and smiled. However, it was a forced smile. While they were going to travel with them to Mars to help them get settled in, it would only be a short visit. They had their own lives to get on with and it was time for Max and the others to come into their own.
Just then Liz turned her head and closed her eyes as she received one of her prophetic flashes.
“What’d you see?” Max asked
“Our guests are arriving…now.”
Knock, knock, knock.
“Liz. Vegas. Please, just you and me.” Kyle begged
“No.” Liz said told him for the hundredth time
The family went outside to see Special Agent Flynn at the door. Behind him were several limos driving through the front gates to the estate.
“They’re here.” Flynn said
“Thanks. You know, I’m actually going to miss you.” Max said
“Good to know I’ve made an impression. But your own security people will be arriving soon and I’m sure they’ll do just as good a job.” Flynn said
Max chuckled, “Not if their history is anything to go by. Remember, I’m only here because Kivar got through my security and killed my predecessor.”
“Oh yeah.” Flynn said, “Well, hopefully they got their butts kicked and replaced.”
“Hopefully. Oh well. Time to meet and greet.” Max said
30 Minutes Later…
“Mr President…” Flynn interrupted
The president had been talking with several other heads of state and Max. “Yes Agent Flynn.”
“We’ve just received a message from NASA. The Arogalis has entered into orbit and the Council is requesting permission to come down.” Flynn said
“Tell them we await their arrival.” Harrison said
“Well, now I get to meet Larek face to face.” Brody said, both he and his daughter Sydney had been invited.
“Yeah, we both do.” Max said
Just then a wormhole opened before them. Lorat had used the machine he built after receiving Alex’s designs to remove the need for a transport vessel. Seconds later, the Council of Nobles who had attended the Summit meeting in New York were back on Earth, this time in their own bodies. Accompanying them were several Lesser Nobles, Lorat and Reagent Trall, as well as several dozen royal guards.
“Lord Larek, good to meet you.” Max said
Larek and the Nobles moved closer and all at the same time bowed their heads, looking to the floor as their right arms crossed their chests.
“Your Majesty.” Larek said
“Majesty.” Said the others in unison.
Then all looked back up.
“It’s good to see you old friend.” Larek said
“You to. What was that all about?” Max asked
“Tradition.” Larek said before looking over to one of his guards.
The guard approached, a box in his hands that he presented to Larek. Larek opened the box and pulled out an amulet, the third symbol of power to the Antarian people and the only one that Kivar was able to secure after his attack on the Royal Palace.
“Max Evans, King of Antar, ruler of our people and Caretaker of the Granolith. I restore to you that which was taken.” Larek said as he placed the amulet around Max’s neck. “Sanctified by the Granolith, anointed by the Troken, and now wearer of the symbol of Kall. Once again you are now and forever more, our true king.”
“Larek…you could have said this was going to happen.” Max said
“Perhaps, but it’s more fun this way.” Larek said, “Lorat.”
“Yes, my lord.” Lorat said, normally he wouldn’t have come within five miles of protocol but sometimes it was necessary.
Lorat approached his two brothers. Michael and Rath had discussed it at length but Rath didn’t want that level of responsibility. “Michael. As first-born it is your place to retake your place as Head of our House. As second, I ruled in proxy…do you now take back the role brother?” Lorat asked
“I take it.” Michael said
“Congrats bro.” Rath said
“Welcome back.” Lorat said with a smile, finally he could relax. However, he did know that his brother didn’t have the experience he once had as Rath and that he would be the principle advisor.
Next came the introductions. Max and the family were introduced to the nobles they didn’t know and then the nobles were introduced to Earth’s leaders. For several hours the Nobles talked with the presidents & prime ministers, learning a little about each nation, they sampled earth food and drink but most of the time they were by the Granolith. They were amazed at how different it looked than the last time they saw it. When they heard of the existence of other Granolith’s and that Earth’s had bonded to theirs, they knew there would be differences.
Then Trall approached Max. “Your Majesty.”
“Reagent. Are you enjoying yourself?” Max asked
“Yes your majesty. There is some concern among the other Nobles.” Trall said
“About what?” Liz asked
“The Granolith. It is important to our people and many believe it should be returned to us.” Trall said
“That could be a problem. The Granolith belongs to the humans as much as it does it us.” Max said
“I understand that. And I respect the position, yet the concern remains among the others. Is there a way to separate the two Granoliths?” Trall asked
“No.” Liz said, “They’re tied to us and our powers. To even try to separate them would be…”
“Explosive.” Max said
“I see.” Trall said
“Of course, there is an alternative.” Alex said
“There is?” Isabel asked
“The Central Granolith. The Omniriad launched it out into space before their home world blew up. We could bring it here. It does have all the knowledge of the Omniriad, even things that weren’t downloaded into me. Would that calm the Antarians?” Alex asked
“I believe it would. If you can locate it and place it within the Royal Palace.” Trall said
“Oh I know where it is. But getting to it…” Alex said, “Ah hell, I’ll get to it soon.”
Larek then approached. “Max. It’s time.”
Within minutes, their belongings were transported up to the ship. Then left the nobles and as Max said goodbye to his guests, the family left to board the Arogalis. Max and Liz were the last ones onboard.
Observation Deck, Arogalis, Mars Orbit, 10 Minutes Later
It didn’t take long for the ship to reach Mars. The family had gathered in the one room in the ship that allowed them a clear view out into space.
“My god, it’s beautiful.” Tess said
They looked out over their new home. The oceans were a rich blue, only slightly purple just as they were on Antar. They could see the massive mountain ranges, a desert on the equator and the green of the land, even a small thunderstorm brewing on the southern continent.
“Yes it is.” Isabel said as she held Alex’s hand.
Larek then came in. “Everything okay in here?”
“Fine.” Max said, “Larek. Where are all the people going to stay?”
“Well those who lived in the old capitol city back on Antar will live in the new one here. You will, of course, reside in the palace. Everyone else…well all Antarian ships are designed to act as colonial footholds. They can lock together at the airlocks and act as temporary cities until the main cities can be built. There are several primary continents planet side; they’ve been divided up between the four worlds. Natural Antarians will be on the eastern continent with the capitol, Kalarians, my people, to the west, the Klendoites and Trall to the North and the Hyaracs to the south.” Larek said
“And there’s enough space for everyone.” Michael asked, “We are talking about a population of 10’s of billions.”
“It will be tight. Especially with the need for farmland until our agricultural systems are online. But Mars has two moons. After a while it will be possible to create atmospheric domes and colonise them.” Larek said
Max nodded. “Well then. Let’s see what our new home is like.”
Larek went to the comm. system and ordered the ship to land at the temporary spaceport that was set up just outside the city. They were then transported to the Royal Palace; their personal items were taken to their rooms while they were given the grand tour of their home. Eventually they came to the main balcony that over looked the main part of the city to the east, it was just in time to see their first sun rise on the new world. It took their breaths away.
They also saw Gandi and Gandar flying high over the city. When they were first found on Earth, their movement was restricted to Liz’s and Alex’s homes, then it was to the Estate but now they had an entire world to play in.
“Good to see they’re making the best of things.” Alex said
“Just make sure they don’t go to far from the palace. I don’t want them getting lost on their first day.” Liz said
“There is one other thing that must be discussed.” Larek said as he approached with his sister, Serena.
“Like I told you before. It would be expected of you to have your complete Antarian genetic material to be restored.” Serena said, “That should be done before your first public announcement to the people.”
“Why do I have a feeling that’s going to be real soon?” Max said
“We have the facilities to proceed now if you wish.” Larek said
“Now?” Michael asked
“Wait a second. I mean…what about Isabel and Tess would this be safe for them to do while they’re pregnant?” Alex asked
“Perfectly.” Serena said
“Well what about if we want to have more kids in the future?” Isabel asked
“We will keep the Ganderium particles in your cells and blood. They contain both halves of your D.N.A and will allow future procreation.” Larek said
Max looked at Liz. “I guess it would be best to get this over and done with.” Max said
“If you’re sure.” Liz said
“Yeah.” Max said
The other seven hybrids all agreed but Rath and Lonnie were adamant that no one was going to be messing with Ziala, besides she already had her original D.N.A.
“Then follow me.” Larek said
Each kissed their loved one good bye and followed Larek to the medical chamber inside the palace.
“Liz, while they’re away maybe it’s time we…” Maria said
“Yes.” Liz said as she reached inside her pocket
“Phoenix’s crystal.” Kyle said, “Do you really think we should do this?”
“Dare you to ask that with Tess around.” Maria said
“Uhhh…no. Don’t think so.” Kyle said, “Okay…500 years of life with my beloved…power me up.”
“Uh…how exactly do we do this?” Maria asked
Liz stretched out her arm and held the crystal out. “All of you touch it.”
They all did and then Liz closed her eyes. She focused on releasing the last remnants of Phoenix’s life force in this dimension.
“Oh wow.” Liz said as she opened her eyes.
The crystal glowed and sent four beams of glittering red energy out that spiralled around the room. It penetrated them, filling them with life energy enough to age them at the same rate as an Antarian. It was in and around them until it all focussed back on the crystal and blasted outward. The light blasted out of the windows of the towers and encircled the planet until they connected, forming two circles around the globe. Then it stopped and the crystal became a dull lifeless rock.
“Wow is an understatement.” Alex said, “I’ve never felt anything like that.”
Kyle then looked at his watch. “Uh guys.”
“Yeah.” They all answered
“How much time just passed?” Kyle asked
“About two minutes. Why?” Liz asked
“Because according to my watch we just lost about three hours.”
“What?” they all asked before looking at their own watches.
“Oh.” Liz said
Then their mates came back into the room.
“Max.” Liz said
“So…how do I look?” Max asked, slightly worried that he wasn’t left with his face.
“You, you look like you.” Liz said as she ran her hand down the side of his face.
“And me?” Isabel asked
“Beautiful as ever.” Alex responded
“Do you mind explaining that little light show?” Max asked
“We used the crystal Alex got from Phoenix when they were in the Core.” Liz said
“So now we all live for 500 years?” Tess asked
“That’s about it.” Alex said
“Hmm…you know how many presidential terms that is?” Kyle asked
“A lot.” Liz said, “But it’s our lives and we get to spend them with you.”
Then someone behind them cleared his throat.
“Excuse me your Majesty. I am Kan, I’m your assistant.”
“Assistant?” Max asked
“Yes Majesty. I have been assigned to advise you on all matters related to the Council, our people and anything else that you may encounter difficulties with. You were raised as a human after all.” Kan said
“Wait. Are you saying you’re a Political Officer?” Michael asked
“An apt approximation but not so much on the political side but more on protocol and tradition.” Kan said
“I guess I understand.” Max said
“Thank you Majesty. I just wished to introduce myself, if you do need anything just summon me.” Kan said before bowing and leaving.
“I so have a bad feeling about the need for that guy.” Maria said
“Well until we get a handle on things lets just watch our P’s and Q’s.” Max said
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Uh, Michael, Rath. I want to introduce you to Jared, our Nephew.” Lorat said
“Uh. Hi.” Michael said
“Hi. This is totally weird, I’ve got two uncles who are only a couple of years older than me.” Jared said
“Tell me about it.” Rath said, “I’m guessing this is Sira?”
“Hello.” Sira said
“Yes, unfortunately she just wont take the doctors orders.” Jared said
“Oh would you stop. I’ve been resting for two months, I’m fine.” Sira said
“Oh so sue me that I want you to be okay.” Jared said, “You did feel dizzy for a while.”
“That wasn’t the electric shock. That was the kiss.” Sira said
Jared nodded. “That was a good kiss.”
“Good? That was so much better than good. You can’t tell me you didn’t get flashes.” Sira said
“Well neither can you.” Jared countered
“Sounds familiar.” Max whispered to Liz
Throne Room, Royal Palace, 18:00
“So, how are the new digs?” Amy asked as Maria and Michael approached
“Big. Really, really big.” Maria said as she spotted Alex and Lorat working on one of the archways to a nearby, empty room. “What are they doing?”
“No clue.” Diane said as she came up behind them, “Alex and Isabel came down a little before 5pm and he hooked up with Lorat. Then the techno babble started and my eyes glazed over.”
“Yeah, I know that feeling.” Maria said
“Tell me about it. Every time Alex comes up with a new idea I get a headache just trying to keep up.” Michael said
Then Isabel approached.
“How are your rooms?” Maria asked
“Really big. Do you’re rooms have that sort of silk material over it.” Isabel asked
“Silk?” Michael asked
“Actually they don’t.” Larek said as he came over, “That material was always the favourite of princess Vilandra and given both yours and Lonnie’s preference for silk bed sheets we assumed it was passed on. It’s called Malinis…I suppose it’s produced the same way as silk, from a worm’s butt I mean. It’s the last original material of its kind from Antar. Besides, Malinis was always used in the bed chambers of immediate family members of the king.”
“There…done.” Alex said as he moved away from the archway
“Done what?” Maria asked
“This.” Alex said as Lorat pressed a button on the arch and it was filled with a cloud like vapour.
“And that is?” Michael asked
“It’s a door.” Alex said, “Kind of like a worm hole but not. I built one of these on Earth, in the caves under the estate. Basically when the two are active it folds space, connecting the two points for instantaneous travel. Only it’s got really limited power and can only be used twice a day. I kind of figured the folks would like to make one or two visits. This just means they don’t have to catch a ship. Oh and in about two hours I’ll launch the satellite defence network that’s under the Bermuda Triangle, just to let anyone know who’s going to be doing some flying. The satellites will orbit Earth, disperse throughout the solar system and there will be a good portion to orbit Mars.”
“Alex, that’s really…thank you.” Diane said, knowing that herself and her fellow mothers wouldn’t want to miss the chance of being close to their children.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 98
Royal Bedchamber, Antarian Royal Palace, Mars, 07:00 The Next Morning
Max and Liz were sound asleep. The time difference between Roswell and where the palace was located had really taken it out of them and it was tough to get used to. All the others were feeling the same thing. All but the Antarians, they could easily adapt to variant time zones.
Then there was a gentle sound from the door to their massive suite. A soft series of chimes that penetrated deep into the king and queens slumber just as it was designed to. Both teenagers woke up and looked at each other before the chimes rang again. They slipped out of bed and put on their robes as they left their bedroom to the main room of their suite. It was Liz who reached the door first and opened it.
“Hello.” Liz said as she saw a young woman about her own age standing before her, her head tilted forward so that she was looked at the floor.
“Forgive the intrusion Majesty.”
“Consider it done. What’s your name?” Liz asked
“Lillandra, Servant 1st class. Royal attaché.” she said
“And that means?”
“I am your personal servant and aide.” Lillandra said
“Oh.” Liz said, slightly uncomfortable with the idea of having a servant but as her family all agreed, they wouldn’t do anything to counter Antarian custom until they knew all the details. “So, what can I do for you?”
“I carry a message from Princess Vilandra. Her daughter, Princess Ziala, is missing.” Lillandra said
“What?” Liz said
“The palace guards are out looking for her now.”
“Max and I will be looking as well.” Liz said
“But Majesty…”
“This is our niece Lillandra. The entire Antarian fleet couldn’t keep us away.” Liz said as she went back inside to get dressed.
“How does she do it?” Max asked, “That damned kid can get out of any room.”
“Maybe she’s got Kyle’s phasing power.” Liz said as she and her husband cleaned up and dressed to join the search.
“I hope not.” Max said
Mid Level Hallway, Same Time
Ziala was crawling along the floor of the white hallway, while she could walk; she was not very steady on her feet and had great difficulty stopping. Every so often she would stop and look at the walls before continuing her little walk. Then she came to an archway that went out onto a balcony and she went through it. Ziala crawled up to the edge but couldn’t look out over the two and a half foot rim.
Ziala turned around and stopped as she sat down. She looked up the walls and up the massive tower, which reached up into the clouds. As she tried to see it all, she tipped backwards on to her back, giggling as she went. Just as it happened a giant bird with a wingspan of at least 10 feet flew overhead and headed toward a nearby mountain range.
“Biii-rry.” Ziala said as she clapped her hands
Ziala rolled onto her front and crawled back into the palace. She continued down the endless halls. It wasn’t an area frequented with servants or guards; it was mostly restricted to those of nobility who wanted time away from things.
Then Gandi came flying down the hall.
“Ga-di.” Ziala said
{Hello Ziala.} Gandi thought to the infant. {Your mother’s looking for you.}
“Ma-mi.” Ziala said happily before continuing down the hall
Gandi extended her tentacles and wrapped them around Ziala. Then, gently, she lifted the child up and turned her around. Ziala crawled forward a little and then looked at the walls before turning back around.
“Seen.” Ziala said and then continued her original path.
Gandi turned her again.
Ziala just looked up at the creature with a grumpy face. “SEEN.” she said loudly
Then went back down the hall, moving faster in the vain attempt to get past Gandi. Then Liz came round the corner with Max. “There she is.” Liz said
“Iz.” Ziala said, extending her arms out
Liz picked her niece up and held her in her arms. “Your mommy and daddy are worried about you.”
“Come on. Lets get her back.” Max said as he looked at his wife holding the child. It seemed so natural and he couldn’t wait to see their son in her arms. Max moved over to one of the many intercom units that were throughout the palace and sent a signal to Rath and Lonnie. “Rath, we’ve got her.”
“Oh thank god.” Rath said over the intercom, “Where are you?”
“Somewhere on the 60th floor. We’ll meet you at your chambers.” Max said
“Thanks Max. I owe you one.” Rath said
Rath/Lonnie’s Chambers, 10 Minutes Later
Lonnie saw Max and Liz approach them and immediately ran to get Ziala.
“Oh god Ziala. I was so worried about you.” Lonnie said as she cradled her daughter
“How did she get out this time?” Michael asked
“I wish I knew. Back home she always found some way out of the nursery but here…she was surrounded by four walls of solid rock.” Rath said
“Maybe you should rename her Houdini.” Max said
“Biii-rry.” Ziala said
“Biii-rry?” Lonnie said
Then a shadow past over the window and everyone looked out of it to see the giant bird.
“Ah…Birdie.” Rath said
“Does someone want to tell me what the hell that is?” Michael said
“That’s a harax. Like an eagle but larger and it only eats fruit and vegetables.” Alex said as he came in the door.
“No meat?”
“No.”
“Good to know.” Liz said, looking at the animal that could probably swallow Ziala whole.
“Anyway. I think I know how Ziala got out.” Alex said, “Follow me.”
They all moved into Ziala’s new nursery.
“Okay so how’d she get out?” Lonnie asked
“Ziala. Do you want to show uncle Alex where you got out?” Alex asked the infant
Ziala just smiled.
“Ziala?” Lonnie said, “Tell mommy.”
Ziala squirmed a little and her mother took the hint to let her down. The child crawled along the floor and picked up her ball. “Bouncy.” she said before hitting the ball off the wall.
“Ziala.” Rath said
“No, wait.” Alex said just as the ball bounced off the floor and then onto the wall.
The brick glowed for a second just as several bricks turned inward and moved apart, revealing an opening into a long dark corridor.
“Well…that’s strange.” Liz said
“We’re inside a huge palace and none of us were expecting secret passages?” Max said
“Actually I was.” Alex said, “This place is an exact replica of the palace on Antar so it’s in this one as well, these go everywhere in the palace and there are a few bunkers and shelters around. They were put into the original design by the first king but were forgotten about over the years.”
“But our little girl found them.” Lonnie said proudly as she picked up Ziala, “Aren’t you a smart little girl.”
Ziala giggled and clapped her hands just as Alex closed the secret door.
“Hey why’d you close it?” Kyle asked
“Just in case. There isn’t any point in letting others know about it.” Alex said
“Yeah I guess.” Max said
Throne Room, 09:00
Max and Liz arrived in the main room of the palace for their first official day on the job. As they approached the two chairs that sat under the carving of the royal seal on the wall, they took small tentative steps.
“Is there a problem Majesties?” Kan asked
“No. No, it’s just well…it’s been building up to this for a while but it’s still weird to think of myself as a king.” Max said
“And I’m a small town girl from the desert. Talk about going up in the world.” Liz said
“And then leaving that world and becoming top of the new world.” Larek said as he came in behind them
“My Lord Larek this is most improper. You have not been announced.” Kan said
“Relax Kan. I had a feeling our young King and Queen would have trouble settling into this room and the role I guess.” Larek said
“No kidding.” Max said
“With your leave your majesty. I will go to check on the servants.” Kan said and with a bow he left.
“Larek, what’s with that guy? It’s like he’s got a couple of hundred sticks up his butt.” Max said
Larek look confused for a moment, not knowing what to say. “Colourful. Anyway, I arranged for his appointment with Trall’s encouragement. There are a few stepping stones that may cause difficulty for you, he will help overcome them. He’s not here to make any judgements about you or your behaviour, just to help you so don’t be afraid to ask.”
“Thanks.” Max said
“Now, about those chairs.” Larek said
“Yeah.” Max and Liz said together
“They really are comfortable and when you sit in them it’ll seem like you were born to them.” Larek said, “Well actually you were.”
“Uh excuse me…not me.” Liz said
“Liz you may have been born to a small family but you were created by Phoenix to be a Caretaker of the Granolith. That’s regal in itself.” Larek said
Max and Liz looked at the thrones and stepped up to them. Together they sat down and relaxed in the chairs. Max reached his hand over and was met with Liz’s, together they held each other’s hands and gave each other a smile that told them they would never have to be alone in this job.
“See. I told you.” Larek said
“Thank you Larek.” Liz said
“Anyway there is another reason I came today.” Larek said
“Oh?” Max said
“One of my survey teams was out checking for suitable sites to begin construction of our secondary city.”
“Secondary city? You haven’t even built the first one yet.” Max said
“I know. But I’ve got a population of 2 billion to take care off, one city isn’t going to cut it.” Larek said
“Yeah okay, you got me on that one. What did they find?” Max asked
“A geological anomaly. You should really see it.” Larek said
Somewhere in the Kalarian Continents, 1 Hour Later
Several dozen guards escorted the young family to the area that Larek’s team discovered. It was a mountain ridge on the other side of a forest that over looked a chasm. On the bottom there was a massive pool of lava and above that, about halfway down the wall, there was a flow of lava that sprayed into it.
“Wow. It’s beautiful.” Isabel said
“From what I’m told, there is some kind of suction action that pulls the molten rock from the pool, it goes around a series of underground tunnels and tubes that keeps it super heated and fluid until it’s expelled from the opening. It’s also fed from a magma chamber about eight miles beneath the surface of the planet. It looks almost like it’s a waterfall but it’s…” Larek said
“It’s a firefall.” Max finished
“We’ve never seen anything like this before and we’ve been to a lot of planets.” Larek said
“Maybe a side effect of the Granolith’s terraforming.” Max suggested
“It’s possible. I’m going to order a research centre to be set up here. Even if we can’t explain it, the minerals that are brought to the surface here will be very useful in construction.” Larek said
“Hummmmm.” Max said
“What?” Liz asked
“Well certainly not for a while but…tourist attraction?” Max said, “Sooner or later people from Earth are going to want to come here. And how many people go to see the Grand Canyon?” Max said
“Well it’s an idea.” Michael said
“But like I said, not for a while. Our priority is to get our people back on their feet.” Max said
“And I have another toy to help with that.” Alex said, “We’re going Star Trek.”
“We are?” Isabel asked
“Replicators.” Alex said, “Only they wont produce food or anything organic. Machines only or equipment, so at the very least we wont run out of materials. In one week I can build at least one big one for each primary city construction site. It’ll cut production time in half.”
“Do you ever stop thinking of things?” Liz asked
“I wish I did. My head’s getting full.” Alex complained
“Ahh…poor baby.” Isabel said, “You need a nice long soak in a bubble bath.”
All the guys looked at Alex.
“What?” Alex said defensively
“Bubble bath?” Rath asked
Alex looked around at his friends and leaned in closer to whisper, making sure that the others around them couldn’t here him. “Isabel likes them. A whole lot.” he said
“Oh.” Rath and Michael said with a smirk
“I so did not want to here that.” Max said, “Come on, we’ve got a planet to rule over.”
Royal Bedchamber, Royal Palace, Midnight, Several Months Later
Since their arrival on Mars, the Antarians under Max’s leadership had taken great strides. Large cities were built, enough to house each and every one of its citizens, they used their ships to help in the construction of their space platforms and agricultural stations on the two moons of Mars. Earth’s leadership had been given a tour of the whole planet within 2 days and the Central Granolith was located by Alex and brought to Mars where it rested in the highest chamber of the palace. It was the only room that was big enough to hold it.
Within a few months the fact that the girls were pregnant was common knowledge. It had been announced on Liz’s birthday celebration, a celebration that was shared with the entire planet. When everything was settled, Max even arranged for a planetary referendum on removing power from the nobles and giving it to the people as his predecessor had promised. The vast majority voted to keep Max right where he was. He had after all saved his people and defeated Kivar. It was a huge confidence boost to Max who decided that once every few years they would be able to vote on the matter again.
However, after everything they had been through, nothing mattered to Max right now except that his wife was in labour and about to give birth to their son. The second he realised what was happening he called for the royal physician and then their parents. Max stayed by her side the whole time as Philip, Diane, Nancy and Jeff all waited outside. He half expected them to come inside or some of their other family…at the very least Gandi.
“Gnnnnnnnnn…MAX.” Liz cried out
“Open yourself to me Liz. Let me take some of the pain.” Max said as he took her hand
Liz thought he had gone insane for a second but she knew that he hated seeing her in any pain, no matter the end result. Then Nancy came inside.
“Hi honey, how are you doing?” her mother asked
“HOW DO YOU THINK?” Liz yelled
“Oh I remember that all right.” Nancy said, letting it slide…this time.
“Where is everyone?” Max asked
“Well about two minutes after we arrived, Isabel went into labour. Then Maria. Tess isn’t due for another week or so but Kyle’s not taking any chances and sticking by her.” Nancy said
“Well…this is a bit of a baby day.” Liz strained out
2 Hours Later…
“ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Liz screamed, seconds after the heard Isabel cry out from down the hall.
“Okay Majesty. It’s time.” Said the physician
Max was relived. Sweat covered his brow and he shared the pain with his wife, now he understood why it was only the woman who was supposed to endure it – one person was one too many. You’d think nature would be gentler with something like this.
“Okay, the head is almost out.”
“Come on honey. You can do this.” Max said
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…”
Alex/Isabel’s Bedchamber, Same Time
“Al…Alex, please.” Isabel said
Alex tried to remove her pain but on some things his powers just didn’t have an effect, not unless he wanted to give that pain to everyone on the planet. While they didn’t get the best doctor in the city (who was with Max and Liz), they did get the second best.
“I’m here with you Isabel. I’m not going anywhere.” Alex said as he wiped her forehead
“UHG GODDDDDDDDDD.” Isabel said
Michael/Maria’s Bedchamber, Same Time
Right now Michael wished he had a gallon of Cedar Oil. Maria had gone through every curse, profanity and bad word she could think off. As well as threatened to bite off Michael’s head if he even touched her again.
“FU…ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
Max/Liz’s Bedchamber, Following
“MAXXXXXXXXXXXX.” Liz screamed out as she gave one last push and then her body relaxed as her son left her body.
Liz’s enhanced body, with the Antarian and Omniriad energy flowing through it, quickly regained her strength as the nurse cleaned off the newborn. When he was wrapped in a silver blanket, the child as given to Max who climbed onto the bed and held his son along with Liz. Both new parents were getting to know their son’s face, as he was already beginning to drift off to sleep.
“Happy Birthday Richard Evans.” Max said
Soon both sets of parents, minus Diane who was with her daughter, entered the room to visit their new grandson.
Nursery, 5 Hours Later
Each child rested in new cribs in the nursery as the dotting parents and Grandparents said hello to their new family members.
“Hey, where are Tess, Ava and Kyle?” Diane asked
“Take a guess.” Zan said as he looked over his nephew’s and niece’s.
“Tess is in labour? She isn’t due yet.” Liz asked as she sat next to her son
“Well if you can figure out nature then you can complain. She started just before these guys were born.” Zan said
“Wooooohoooooo.” they all heard Kyle yell from down the hall.
“I think we better get a couple more cribs.” Max said happily
Thirty Minutes Later…
The two newest additions were now next to their cousins as Lonnie and Rath brought in Ziala.
“Ittle people.” the infant said
“Yes, their your baby cousins.” Rath said
“I’m the baby.” Ziala said
“Now you’re the big girl. You get to look out for all of them.” Lonnie said
Ziala just had a wide smile on her face.
“They’re so cute guys.” Laurie said, finally arriving
“Where were you?” Michael asked, never breaking his gaze from his daughter
“Asleep on Earth. I had to wait for the gate to power up after I got the call.” Laurie said as she looked at the newborns.
“Where’s Andy?” Isabel asked
“He’s with his folks in Florida. A family emergency…something he had to see his dad about.”
“Anything serious?” Liz asked
“No, I don’t think so.” Laurie said
“So, have you guys made the final decision on names yet?” Laurie asked
“Yeah.” Max said as he moved to his son. “This is Richard.”
Maria watched her children, “This is Paige and Max.”
“This is Philip,” Said Isabel, “And Katherine.” Said Alex
“This is Shanala and James.” Kyle said
“Welcome to the family.” Larek said from behind them as he entered. He had broken every Antarian record in trying to get to the palace as soon as he heard, everyone in the palace knew what was happening and sent the news out everywhere.
Reception Hall, Antarian Palace, 12:00
It didn’t take long for Earth to learn of the births and several media outlets requested permission to send reporters to the palace and to hitch a lift. Max decided to throw them a bone and send the ship that Alex used to bring the NASA scientists to Mars before it was altered; Andrew was also able to make it to the launch on time. By the time they arrived, the nobles had gathered. All of them were required to attend the presentation of the future king but as the night had brought seven newborns, they were eager to be there. Seven was always a lucky number to the Antarians.
The hall was massive, as big as the throne room but it was lined with white marble tables, large banners that carried the symbols of the Antarian royal family and dozens of servants that lined stood close to the entrances to attend the family and guests. In the middle of the room was a solid slab of stone, waist height that had the newborns on it, resting on seven plush silk pillows. Shinning down on them was a shaft of sunlight that reflected off several mirrors within the structure of the palace that bounced the day’s light into the room. Behind the stone stood all the members of the family, including Nashana – the mother of Max, Isabel, Zan and Lonnie’s predecessors.
Then the procession of nobles began, led by Larek and the other old planetary leaders. They were followed by their underlings, all dressed for the occasion. The young royals had to fight to hold in their laughter - luckily they were winning.
“Lord Larek, Your Lordships.” Max greeted
“Your Majesty.” All nobles said at the same time.
“Congratulations. To all of you.” Larek said
“Let us begin.” Nashana said. “My Lords and Ladies, honoured guests. On this day we welcome the newest members of our royal family. Prince Richard, Prince Max, Princess Paige, Prince Philip, Princess Katherine, Prince James and Princess Shanala, named in the order in which they arrived in our world. They are tied by blood to each other and to the peoples of two worlds. They are the symbols of the unity between Antarians and humans, and we greet them in the way we have for generations. Lord Larek, come forward.”
Larek stepped forward and his personal aide came forward with a box resting on his arms. Larek opened the box to reveal seven Vor’Tals, similar to the one Brody found in South America and gave it as a gift to Ziala when she was born. Each bracelet was made of gold and lined with Antarian glyphs but only Richard’s was centred with a large diamond, to signify his rank. Philip’s and Katherine’s were centred with smaller diamonds as they were directly tied to the king and his sister. While the others all had blood coloured rubies in the centre.
The senior nobles presented each item to the infants parents, as they were too small to wear them. By tradition they would be given to the children on their 15th year, the ones owned by Max, and the other teens were brought to Mars by Larek and gave them back to the young royals after the end of their first day. They were never to be taken off, except for medical reasons.
After the presentation of the Vor’Tal, each noble walked up to the altar and knelt before the children as a mark of respect. Each of the new parents watched the nobles like a hawk, while in the last several months they had learned to trust each other; they knew that some used to be aligned to Kivar’s regime and that warranted caution where their offspring was involved.
“Under the light of their first day we greet them, under the light of their first day let them be known.” Nashana said happily
All through this pictures of the event were sent to both planets and by the end of the day there were millions of well wishes on their way to the palace.
Main Room, Royal Suite, 16:00
When all the ritual was done with the family retired to Max and Liz’s suite where they all sat, completely mesmerized by their new children. As Alex looked at his daughter Katherine, he instantly knew how protective Isabel’s father was of her. He could also see it in the eyes of each new father and mother.
“I can’t believe how beautiful they are.” Liz said, as her son lay cradled in her arms
“I know.” Isabel said
“My babies are just the cutest.” Maria said
“Nah uh.” Tess said, “Mine are.”
“No…no way.” Isabel said
“Guys. Butt in at any time.” Liz said
“Oh this argument could go on for a long, long time. Lets just leave it at that we’ve for really cute babies.” Max said, being the mediator.
“Hey Andy. What was up earlier? Laurie said you had to go see your father about some emergency.” Michael said
“Oh yeah. It’s…oh hell, now’s a good a time as any.” Andrew said as he moved over to Laurie. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a box. “Laurie will you marry me?”
“What?” Laurie asked, caught completely off guard
“Will you marry me?” Andrew asked again
Laurie jumped off her seat next to her brothers and wrapped her arms around Andrew. She kissed his hard and fast, taking his breath away.
“Is that a yes?” Andrew asked as she backed off
“Yes.” Laurie said softly
Andrew removed the ring from the box. “I wanted my father to do this, that’s why I went to see him.”
Laurie took the ring and looked closer, close enough to see an inscription. “To my one true love, my life.” She read allowed; a single tear fell from her eye.
Andrew took the ring back and slipped it on to his fiancés finger. If their hands weren’t full with their children their audience would have clapped, instead they stood up and congratulated them.
“It’s about damn time.” Michael said
“Yeah, we were beginning to think your intentions toward our sister were less than honourable.” Rath said
“Oh I can assure you they are very honourable.” Andrew said, never breaking eye contact with Laurie.
“So…we need to sit down and plan a wedding.” Liz said
“Totally.” Laurie said, “Oh hey guys, I know this isn’t an Antarian wedding and that neither of us are…well Antarian but could we still go through those wedding rituals?”
“If that’s what you want then yes.” Lonnie said
“Do you want that?” Rath asked Andrew.
“Yeah…yeah, why not.” Andrew responded
Then Laurie broke the contact. “Oh Alex, I’m going to need you in the office next Monday. The President’s sending some technical advisors so they can go over your power plant and I’m…well…no where near smart enough to even fake my way through it.”
“Yeah, no problem and your smarter than you think you are. I’ll be there but like hell I’m spending more that a couple of hours away from these two.” Alex said just as his son grabbed his finger. His heart melted as he looked up to see his wife’s eyes. “Oh I totally love these two.”
“I know how you feel.” Rath said; he looked over to the door that he had just put Ziala to bed after she fell asleep after the event.
“I think we all know how you feel.” Max said, feeling happier than he ever had before
To Be Continued…
Royal Bedchamber, Antarian Royal Palace, Mars, 07:00 The Next Morning
Max and Liz were sound asleep. The time difference between Roswell and where the palace was located had really taken it out of them and it was tough to get used to. All the others were feeling the same thing. All but the Antarians, they could easily adapt to variant time zones.
Then there was a gentle sound from the door to their massive suite. A soft series of chimes that penetrated deep into the king and queens slumber just as it was designed to. Both teenagers woke up and looked at each other before the chimes rang again. They slipped out of bed and put on their robes as they left their bedroom to the main room of their suite. It was Liz who reached the door first and opened it.
“Hello.” Liz said as she saw a young woman about her own age standing before her, her head tilted forward so that she was looked at the floor.
“Forgive the intrusion Majesty.”
“Consider it done. What’s your name?” Liz asked
“Lillandra, Servant 1st class. Royal attaché.” she said
“And that means?”
“I am your personal servant and aide.” Lillandra said
“Oh.” Liz said, slightly uncomfortable with the idea of having a servant but as her family all agreed, they wouldn’t do anything to counter Antarian custom until they knew all the details. “So, what can I do for you?”
“I carry a message from Princess Vilandra. Her daughter, Princess Ziala, is missing.” Lillandra said
“What?” Liz said
“The palace guards are out looking for her now.”
“Max and I will be looking as well.” Liz said
“But Majesty…”
“This is our niece Lillandra. The entire Antarian fleet couldn’t keep us away.” Liz said as she went back inside to get dressed.
“How does she do it?” Max asked, “That damned kid can get out of any room.”
“Maybe she’s got Kyle’s phasing power.” Liz said as she and her husband cleaned up and dressed to join the search.
“I hope not.” Max said
Mid Level Hallway, Same Time
Ziala was crawling along the floor of the white hallway, while she could walk; she was not very steady on her feet and had great difficulty stopping. Every so often she would stop and look at the walls before continuing her little walk. Then she came to an archway that went out onto a balcony and she went through it. Ziala crawled up to the edge but couldn’t look out over the two and a half foot rim.
Ziala turned around and stopped as she sat down. She looked up the walls and up the massive tower, which reached up into the clouds. As she tried to see it all, she tipped backwards on to her back, giggling as she went. Just as it happened a giant bird with a wingspan of at least 10 feet flew overhead and headed toward a nearby mountain range.
“Biii-rry.” Ziala said as she clapped her hands
Ziala rolled onto her front and crawled back into the palace. She continued down the endless halls. It wasn’t an area frequented with servants or guards; it was mostly restricted to those of nobility who wanted time away from things.
Then Gandi came flying down the hall.
“Ga-di.” Ziala said
{Hello Ziala.} Gandi thought to the infant. {Your mother’s looking for you.}
“Ma-mi.” Ziala said happily before continuing down the hall
Gandi extended her tentacles and wrapped them around Ziala. Then, gently, she lifted the child up and turned her around. Ziala crawled forward a little and then looked at the walls before turning back around.
“Seen.” Ziala said and then continued her original path.
Gandi turned her again.
Ziala just looked up at the creature with a grumpy face. “SEEN.” she said loudly
Then went back down the hall, moving faster in the vain attempt to get past Gandi. Then Liz came round the corner with Max. “There she is.” Liz said
“Iz.” Ziala said, extending her arms out
Liz picked her niece up and held her in her arms. “Your mommy and daddy are worried about you.”
“Come on. Lets get her back.” Max said as he looked at his wife holding the child. It seemed so natural and he couldn’t wait to see their son in her arms. Max moved over to one of the many intercom units that were throughout the palace and sent a signal to Rath and Lonnie. “Rath, we’ve got her.”
“Oh thank god.” Rath said over the intercom, “Where are you?”
“Somewhere on the 60th floor. We’ll meet you at your chambers.” Max said
“Thanks Max. I owe you one.” Rath said
Rath/Lonnie’s Chambers, 10 Minutes Later
Lonnie saw Max and Liz approach them and immediately ran to get Ziala.
“Oh god Ziala. I was so worried about you.” Lonnie said as she cradled her daughter
“How did she get out this time?” Michael asked
“I wish I knew. Back home she always found some way out of the nursery but here…she was surrounded by four walls of solid rock.” Rath said
“Maybe you should rename her Houdini.” Max said
“Biii-rry.” Ziala said
“Biii-rry?” Lonnie said
Then a shadow past over the window and everyone looked out of it to see the giant bird.
“Ah…Birdie.” Rath said
“Does someone want to tell me what the hell that is?” Michael said
“That’s a harax. Like an eagle but larger and it only eats fruit and vegetables.” Alex said as he came in the door.
“No meat?”
“No.”
“Good to know.” Liz said, looking at the animal that could probably swallow Ziala whole.
“Anyway. I think I know how Ziala got out.” Alex said, “Follow me.”
They all moved into Ziala’s new nursery.
“Okay so how’d she get out?” Lonnie asked
“Ziala. Do you want to show uncle Alex where you got out?” Alex asked the infant
Ziala just smiled.
“Ziala?” Lonnie said, “Tell mommy.”
Ziala squirmed a little and her mother took the hint to let her down. The child crawled along the floor and picked up her ball. “Bouncy.” she said before hitting the ball off the wall.
“Ziala.” Rath said
“No, wait.” Alex said just as the ball bounced off the floor and then onto the wall.
The brick glowed for a second just as several bricks turned inward and moved apart, revealing an opening into a long dark corridor.
“Well…that’s strange.” Liz said
“We’re inside a huge palace and none of us were expecting secret passages?” Max said
“Actually I was.” Alex said, “This place is an exact replica of the palace on Antar so it’s in this one as well, these go everywhere in the palace and there are a few bunkers and shelters around. They were put into the original design by the first king but were forgotten about over the years.”
“But our little girl found them.” Lonnie said proudly as she picked up Ziala, “Aren’t you a smart little girl.”
Ziala giggled and clapped her hands just as Alex closed the secret door.
“Hey why’d you close it?” Kyle asked
“Just in case. There isn’t any point in letting others know about it.” Alex said
“Yeah I guess.” Max said
Throne Room, 09:00
Max and Liz arrived in the main room of the palace for their first official day on the job. As they approached the two chairs that sat under the carving of the royal seal on the wall, they took small tentative steps.
“Is there a problem Majesties?” Kan asked
“No. No, it’s just well…it’s been building up to this for a while but it’s still weird to think of myself as a king.” Max said
“And I’m a small town girl from the desert. Talk about going up in the world.” Liz said
“And then leaving that world and becoming top of the new world.” Larek said as he came in behind them
“My Lord Larek this is most improper. You have not been announced.” Kan said
“Relax Kan. I had a feeling our young King and Queen would have trouble settling into this room and the role I guess.” Larek said
“No kidding.” Max said
“With your leave your majesty. I will go to check on the servants.” Kan said and with a bow he left.
“Larek, what’s with that guy? It’s like he’s got a couple of hundred sticks up his butt.” Max said
Larek look confused for a moment, not knowing what to say. “Colourful. Anyway, I arranged for his appointment with Trall’s encouragement. There are a few stepping stones that may cause difficulty for you, he will help overcome them. He’s not here to make any judgements about you or your behaviour, just to help you so don’t be afraid to ask.”
“Thanks.” Max said
“Now, about those chairs.” Larek said
“Yeah.” Max and Liz said together
“They really are comfortable and when you sit in them it’ll seem like you were born to them.” Larek said, “Well actually you were.”
“Uh excuse me…not me.” Liz said
“Liz you may have been born to a small family but you were created by Phoenix to be a Caretaker of the Granolith. That’s regal in itself.” Larek said
Max and Liz looked at the thrones and stepped up to them. Together they sat down and relaxed in the chairs. Max reached his hand over and was met with Liz’s, together they held each other’s hands and gave each other a smile that told them they would never have to be alone in this job.
“See. I told you.” Larek said
“Thank you Larek.” Liz said
“Anyway there is another reason I came today.” Larek said
“Oh?” Max said
“One of my survey teams was out checking for suitable sites to begin construction of our secondary city.”
“Secondary city? You haven’t even built the first one yet.” Max said
“I know. But I’ve got a population of 2 billion to take care off, one city isn’t going to cut it.” Larek said
“Yeah okay, you got me on that one. What did they find?” Max asked
“A geological anomaly. You should really see it.” Larek said
Somewhere in the Kalarian Continents, 1 Hour Later
Several dozen guards escorted the young family to the area that Larek’s team discovered. It was a mountain ridge on the other side of a forest that over looked a chasm. On the bottom there was a massive pool of lava and above that, about halfway down the wall, there was a flow of lava that sprayed into it.
“Wow. It’s beautiful.” Isabel said
“From what I’m told, there is some kind of suction action that pulls the molten rock from the pool, it goes around a series of underground tunnels and tubes that keeps it super heated and fluid until it’s expelled from the opening. It’s also fed from a magma chamber about eight miles beneath the surface of the planet. It looks almost like it’s a waterfall but it’s…” Larek said
“It’s a firefall.” Max finished
“We’ve never seen anything like this before and we’ve been to a lot of planets.” Larek said
“Maybe a side effect of the Granolith’s terraforming.” Max suggested
“It’s possible. I’m going to order a research centre to be set up here. Even if we can’t explain it, the minerals that are brought to the surface here will be very useful in construction.” Larek said
“Hummmmm.” Max said
“What?” Liz asked
“Well certainly not for a while but…tourist attraction?” Max said, “Sooner or later people from Earth are going to want to come here. And how many people go to see the Grand Canyon?” Max said
“Well it’s an idea.” Michael said
“But like I said, not for a while. Our priority is to get our people back on their feet.” Max said
“And I have another toy to help with that.” Alex said, “We’re going Star Trek.”
“We are?” Isabel asked
“Replicators.” Alex said, “Only they wont produce food or anything organic. Machines only or equipment, so at the very least we wont run out of materials. In one week I can build at least one big one for each primary city construction site. It’ll cut production time in half.”
“Do you ever stop thinking of things?” Liz asked
“I wish I did. My head’s getting full.” Alex complained
“Ahh…poor baby.” Isabel said, “You need a nice long soak in a bubble bath.”
All the guys looked at Alex.
“What?” Alex said defensively
“Bubble bath?” Rath asked
Alex looked around at his friends and leaned in closer to whisper, making sure that the others around them couldn’t here him. “Isabel likes them. A whole lot.” he said
“Oh.” Rath and Michael said with a smirk
“I so did not want to here that.” Max said, “Come on, we’ve got a planet to rule over.”
Royal Bedchamber, Royal Palace, Midnight, Several Months Later
Since their arrival on Mars, the Antarians under Max’s leadership had taken great strides. Large cities were built, enough to house each and every one of its citizens, they used their ships to help in the construction of their space platforms and agricultural stations on the two moons of Mars. Earth’s leadership had been given a tour of the whole planet within 2 days and the Central Granolith was located by Alex and brought to Mars where it rested in the highest chamber of the palace. It was the only room that was big enough to hold it.
Within a few months the fact that the girls were pregnant was common knowledge. It had been announced on Liz’s birthday celebration, a celebration that was shared with the entire planet. When everything was settled, Max even arranged for a planetary referendum on removing power from the nobles and giving it to the people as his predecessor had promised. The vast majority voted to keep Max right where he was. He had after all saved his people and defeated Kivar. It was a huge confidence boost to Max who decided that once every few years they would be able to vote on the matter again.
However, after everything they had been through, nothing mattered to Max right now except that his wife was in labour and about to give birth to their son. The second he realised what was happening he called for the royal physician and then their parents. Max stayed by her side the whole time as Philip, Diane, Nancy and Jeff all waited outside. He half expected them to come inside or some of their other family…at the very least Gandi.
“Gnnnnnnnnn…MAX.” Liz cried out
“Open yourself to me Liz. Let me take some of the pain.” Max said as he took her hand
Liz thought he had gone insane for a second but she knew that he hated seeing her in any pain, no matter the end result. Then Nancy came inside.
“Hi honey, how are you doing?” her mother asked
“HOW DO YOU THINK?” Liz yelled
“Oh I remember that all right.” Nancy said, letting it slide…this time.
“Where is everyone?” Max asked
“Well about two minutes after we arrived, Isabel went into labour. Then Maria. Tess isn’t due for another week or so but Kyle’s not taking any chances and sticking by her.” Nancy said
“Well…this is a bit of a baby day.” Liz strained out
2 Hours Later…
“ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Liz screamed, seconds after the heard Isabel cry out from down the hall.
“Okay Majesty. It’s time.” Said the physician
Max was relived. Sweat covered his brow and he shared the pain with his wife, now he understood why it was only the woman who was supposed to endure it – one person was one too many. You’d think nature would be gentler with something like this.
“Okay, the head is almost out.”
“Come on honey. You can do this.” Max said
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…”
Alex/Isabel’s Bedchamber, Same Time
“Al…Alex, please.” Isabel said
Alex tried to remove her pain but on some things his powers just didn’t have an effect, not unless he wanted to give that pain to everyone on the planet. While they didn’t get the best doctor in the city (who was with Max and Liz), they did get the second best.
“I’m here with you Isabel. I’m not going anywhere.” Alex said as he wiped her forehead
“UHG GODDDDDDDDDD.” Isabel said
Michael/Maria’s Bedchamber, Same Time
Right now Michael wished he had a gallon of Cedar Oil. Maria had gone through every curse, profanity and bad word she could think off. As well as threatened to bite off Michael’s head if he even touched her again.
“FU…ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
Max/Liz’s Bedchamber, Following
“MAXXXXXXXXXXXX.” Liz screamed out as she gave one last push and then her body relaxed as her son left her body.
Liz’s enhanced body, with the Antarian and Omniriad energy flowing through it, quickly regained her strength as the nurse cleaned off the newborn. When he was wrapped in a silver blanket, the child as given to Max who climbed onto the bed and held his son along with Liz. Both new parents were getting to know their son’s face, as he was already beginning to drift off to sleep.
“Happy Birthday Richard Evans.” Max said
Soon both sets of parents, minus Diane who was with her daughter, entered the room to visit their new grandson.
Nursery, 5 Hours Later
Each child rested in new cribs in the nursery as the dotting parents and Grandparents said hello to their new family members.
“Hey, where are Tess, Ava and Kyle?” Diane asked
“Take a guess.” Zan said as he looked over his nephew’s and niece’s.
“Tess is in labour? She isn’t due yet.” Liz asked as she sat next to her son
“Well if you can figure out nature then you can complain. She started just before these guys were born.” Zan said
“Wooooohoooooo.” they all heard Kyle yell from down the hall.
“I think we better get a couple more cribs.” Max said happily
Thirty Minutes Later…
The two newest additions were now next to their cousins as Lonnie and Rath brought in Ziala.
“Ittle people.” the infant said
“Yes, their your baby cousins.” Rath said
“I’m the baby.” Ziala said
“Now you’re the big girl. You get to look out for all of them.” Lonnie said
Ziala just had a wide smile on her face.
“They’re so cute guys.” Laurie said, finally arriving
“Where were you?” Michael asked, never breaking his gaze from his daughter
“Asleep on Earth. I had to wait for the gate to power up after I got the call.” Laurie said as she looked at the newborns.
“Where’s Andy?” Isabel asked
“He’s with his folks in Florida. A family emergency…something he had to see his dad about.”
“Anything serious?” Liz asked
“No, I don’t think so.” Laurie said
“So, have you guys made the final decision on names yet?” Laurie asked
“Yeah.” Max said as he moved to his son. “This is Richard.”
Maria watched her children, “This is Paige and Max.”
“This is Philip,” Said Isabel, “And Katherine.” Said Alex
“This is Shanala and James.” Kyle said
“Welcome to the family.” Larek said from behind them as he entered. He had broken every Antarian record in trying to get to the palace as soon as he heard, everyone in the palace knew what was happening and sent the news out everywhere.
Reception Hall, Antarian Palace, 12:00
It didn’t take long for Earth to learn of the births and several media outlets requested permission to send reporters to the palace and to hitch a lift. Max decided to throw them a bone and send the ship that Alex used to bring the NASA scientists to Mars before it was altered; Andrew was also able to make it to the launch on time. By the time they arrived, the nobles had gathered. All of them were required to attend the presentation of the future king but as the night had brought seven newborns, they were eager to be there. Seven was always a lucky number to the Antarians.
The hall was massive, as big as the throne room but it was lined with white marble tables, large banners that carried the symbols of the Antarian royal family and dozens of servants that lined stood close to the entrances to attend the family and guests. In the middle of the room was a solid slab of stone, waist height that had the newborns on it, resting on seven plush silk pillows. Shinning down on them was a shaft of sunlight that reflected off several mirrors within the structure of the palace that bounced the day’s light into the room. Behind the stone stood all the members of the family, including Nashana – the mother of Max, Isabel, Zan and Lonnie’s predecessors.
Then the procession of nobles began, led by Larek and the other old planetary leaders. They were followed by their underlings, all dressed for the occasion. The young royals had to fight to hold in their laughter - luckily they were winning.
“Lord Larek, Your Lordships.” Max greeted
“Your Majesty.” All nobles said at the same time.
“Congratulations. To all of you.” Larek said
“Let us begin.” Nashana said. “My Lords and Ladies, honoured guests. On this day we welcome the newest members of our royal family. Prince Richard, Prince Max, Princess Paige, Prince Philip, Princess Katherine, Prince James and Princess Shanala, named in the order in which they arrived in our world. They are tied by blood to each other and to the peoples of two worlds. They are the symbols of the unity between Antarians and humans, and we greet them in the way we have for generations. Lord Larek, come forward.”
Larek stepped forward and his personal aide came forward with a box resting on his arms. Larek opened the box to reveal seven Vor’Tals, similar to the one Brody found in South America and gave it as a gift to Ziala when she was born. Each bracelet was made of gold and lined with Antarian glyphs but only Richard’s was centred with a large diamond, to signify his rank. Philip’s and Katherine’s were centred with smaller diamonds as they were directly tied to the king and his sister. While the others all had blood coloured rubies in the centre.
The senior nobles presented each item to the infants parents, as they were too small to wear them. By tradition they would be given to the children on their 15th year, the ones owned by Max, and the other teens were brought to Mars by Larek and gave them back to the young royals after the end of their first day. They were never to be taken off, except for medical reasons.
After the presentation of the Vor’Tal, each noble walked up to the altar and knelt before the children as a mark of respect. Each of the new parents watched the nobles like a hawk, while in the last several months they had learned to trust each other; they knew that some used to be aligned to Kivar’s regime and that warranted caution where their offspring was involved.
“Under the light of their first day we greet them, under the light of their first day let them be known.” Nashana said happily
All through this pictures of the event were sent to both planets and by the end of the day there were millions of well wishes on their way to the palace.
Main Room, Royal Suite, 16:00
When all the ritual was done with the family retired to Max and Liz’s suite where they all sat, completely mesmerized by their new children. As Alex looked at his daughter Katherine, he instantly knew how protective Isabel’s father was of her. He could also see it in the eyes of each new father and mother.
“I can’t believe how beautiful they are.” Liz said, as her son lay cradled in her arms
“I know.” Isabel said
“My babies are just the cutest.” Maria said
“Nah uh.” Tess said, “Mine are.”
“No…no way.” Isabel said
“Guys. Butt in at any time.” Liz said
“Oh this argument could go on for a long, long time. Lets just leave it at that we’ve for really cute babies.” Max said, being the mediator.
“Hey Andy. What was up earlier? Laurie said you had to go see your father about some emergency.” Michael said
“Oh yeah. It’s…oh hell, now’s a good a time as any.” Andrew said as he moved over to Laurie. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a box. “Laurie will you marry me?”
“What?” Laurie asked, caught completely off guard
“Will you marry me?” Andrew asked again
Laurie jumped off her seat next to her brothers and wrapped her arms around Andrew. She kissed his hard and fast, taking his breath away.
“Is that a yes?” Andrew asked as she backed off
“Yes.” Laurie said softly
Andrew removed the ring from the box. “I wanted my father to do this, that’s why I went to see him.”
Laurie took the ring and looked closer, close enough to see an inscription. “To my one true love, my life.” She read allowed; a single tear fell from her eye.
Andrew took the ring back and slipped it on to his fiancés finger. If their hands weren’t full with their children their audience would have clapped, instead they stood up and congratulated them.
“It’s about damn time.” Michael said
“Yeah, we were beginning to think your intentions toward our sister were less than honourable.” Rath said
“Oh I can assure you they are very honourable.” Andrew said, never breaking eye contact with Laurie.
“So…we need to sit down and plan a wedding.” Liz said
“Totally.” Laurie said, “Oh hey guys, I know this isn’t an Antarian wedding and that neither of us are…well Antarian but could we still go through those wedding rituals?”
“If that’s what you want then yes.” Lonnie said
“Do you want that?” Rath asked Andrew.
“Yeah…yeah, why not.” Andrew responded
Then Laurie broke the contact. “Oh Alex, I’m going to need you in the office next Monday. The President’s sending some technical advisors so they can go over your power plant and I’m…well…no where near smart enough to even fake my way through it.”
“Yeah, no problem and your smarter than you think you are. I’ll be there but like hell I’m spending more that a couple of hours away from these two.” Alex said just as his son grabbed his finger. His heart melted as he looked up to see his wife’s eyes. “Oh I totally love these two.”
“I know how you feel.” Rath said; he looked over to the door that he had just put Ziala to bed after she fell asleep after the event.
“I think we all know how you feel.” Max said, feeling happier than he ever had before
To Be Continued…
Chapter 99
United States Power Station, Northern New Mexico Boarder, 12:00 Monday Afternoon, 3 Months Later
For the past few months the young couples were completely besotted with their newborns. Every week the grandparents visited and spoiled them and Ziala rotten with love and gifts. All the while, cities were being constructed, spaceports were being built and Alex’s satellite defence network that had been hidden by his future self in the Bermuda Triangle had been deployed throughout the solar system.
However, Alex’s main project had been completed. The power facility was built, a staff had been selected and trained, and the relay stations were planted all over the place, one in each state. For the activation ceremony the President was present, as was the entire royal family, minus the children. None of the new parents liked their offspring being exposed so as the initial meet & greet party at a nearby hotel winded down, the children were left in the care of some royal servants in the Presidential suite.
It almost killed them to be parted from their kids, they hadn’t been separated for more than a few hours since they were born but this activation would take a while.
Control Room…
“Okay, conventional and nuclear power facilities are now reported to be offline. Power lines are cut and hospital’s & other institutions with independent generators are still operation.” Said one technician
“Mr President, with your permission…” said the Ops Director
“Proceed.” Harrison said
The director pressed a button on his console and two big bulky security guards entered carrying a metal box with enough electronic security to make Fort Knox look like a wooden box. Alex designed the box himself, he didn’t want any of the C.E.O.’s of the electricity supply companies do get their hands on it’s contents.
Alex entered his codes, put his eye up against the retinal scanner, put his hand on the palm scanner, inserted a key card, turned a metal key, and last but not least he waved his hand over the box to reveal a glowing blue handprint. He touched his hand to it and opened the box. The room was filled with light as he brought out the Star Stone that would soon take its place in the heart of his generator.
“Show time.” Alex said
He approached the thick, transparent door that separated the control room from the main machine. As soon as he was through it the door sealed behind him. The machine filled the circular room, in the centre was a pillar with an opening at Alex’s head height. Alex approached and placed the glowing rock in the opening. Within seconds the opening was sealed with a hatch and Alex left the room.
“Emitters are charging sir.” Said the technician
In the room lights came on and there was a tingling in the air, everyone could feel a charge of energy.
“System is firing in…5…4…3…2…1…NOW.”
From the emitter on the roof a blast of light and energy shot out. It moved so fast that the people watching from outside stepped back, thinking it would knock them off their feet but they didn’t feel anything. Within five minutes the nation was blanketed with power.
“Output is…250% above expected efficiency.” The director said as he looked at the readings.
“You were out by 250%?” Max asked Alex
“I let them do the calculations.” Alex said. {It made them feel needed.} He continued through the link to the others.
“Sir. We’re getting conformation signals from New York, Washington, Denver, Albuquerque, Los Angeles, Seattle, Las Vegas, Phoenix, Dallas, Miami, …everywhere. We are online.” Said another technician. “We’re even getting indications of penetration across Canada and Mexico. If they had relay stations we could supply them as well.”
Everyone in the room clapped and the family patted Alex on his back. All over the country the new source of electricity surged through the wiring of buildings. Lights came on brighter than before as the pure, raw energy fed them and not one person could feel the power around them.
“Alex, what are you going to do about all that nuclear material and waste from the old power plants?” Liz asked
“Oh I can use a wormhole to dump it into the sun. Either that or I’ll use a Graphilinium Field to neutralise the toxic elements.
“I think it’s time we had a party.” Harrison said
“Great idea.” Max said. “Oh by the way. I’ve arranged for a little present for you.”
“Oh really? What?” Harrison asked as they all left the control room to attend the press briefing in the front lobby.
“A ship. We kinda figured you or a future president would want to go to Mars for some official function or something. So instead of giving you a lift all the time we my people made you a transport ship as a thank you.” Max said
“I don’t know what to say. Thank you Your Majesty.” Harrison said as the two leaders shook hands, just in time for the press to click away with their cameras.
Harrison then stepped up to the podium. “Ladies and gentlemen, today sees a new beginning for our people. No longer are we dependant on harmful methods of generating energy that pollutes our environment. Now, now we have the power of the Star Stones thanks to our friends on Mars. The Stones generate an unlimited supply of clean power and within the year, sister facilities will be manufactured across the globe. Everyone on our world will soon benefit from this remarkable development.”
For the next hour questions were hurtled at them but the family were eager to get back to their newborns. They left the conference as soon as etiquette allowed, soon they were back with the young princes and princesses. Harrison on the other hand still had the country to run so he headed back to Washington.
Oval Office, White House, Washington D.C., 20:00
“How was the trip?”
“Very good.” Harrison said, “But I’ve got a feeling you’ve got bad news.”
“Perceptive as usual.” Said the Chief of Staff, “As they said, the C.E.O.’s have pulled their campaign donations to the party. And so have their friends.”
“They have friends?” Harrison asked
“Well mainly people you think they might be put out of business by our friends inventions.”
“So has congress responded yet?” Harrison asked
“Yes Mr President, the phone has been off the hook all day from Congressmen and Senators. They are not very happy.”
“Well we saw it coming.”
“Yes sir, but next year is an election year and the last thing we need is for us to be running out of money.”
“I know but we can always campaign on the fact that the people’s electricity bills are 1/20th of what they were.”
“That’s always good for a few votes. What about other money sources - private investors, any special interest groups…that sort of thing?” Harrison asked
“More interested that ever to say the least. Also Whitman/Dupree Enterprises have offered to make donations as well as their continued contributions to developments in our technology.”
“What about…” Harrison said
“Prince Whitman’s other project?”
“Yeah.”
“We’ve built a suitable construction site but it’s a lot of different technologies coming together. It’ll take time.”
“How much time?” Harrison asked
“17, maybe 18 years and that’s with Prince Whitman doing the initial work…if he was more involved…”
“Oh good luck convincing him. He’s just become a father, you’ll need a thousand wild horses to drag him away…if that would actually work.” Harrison said
“Let me guess, the First Lady melted the second she saw them?”
“Oh yes. Come on, let’s head up to the Residence and I’ll we’ll open a bottle of whiskey.” Harrison said
With that the two men left the office.
Max/Liz Evans Residence, Antarian Estate, Roswell, Same Time
“Today was a good day.” Max said as he lay back in his chair.
The family had gathered after the event, the grandparents were hogging the infant’s attention. The new parents didn’t mind, it had been a long time since they saw such rapture in their parent’s faces that it made them happy. Besides, they had the rest of their lives to spend with their offspring.
“Oh Alex.” Charles Whitman said, “I forgot, this letter arrived for you this morning.”
Alex took the letter and opened it. For a few minutes he read it and the family watched as his eyes widened. “Wow. Wow, oh wow, oh wow.”
“What?” Isabel asked
“I…I have just been invited to attend a series of lectures at M.I.T. and Caltech. They want to discuss the Whitman Theories.” Alex said
“The Whitman Theories?” Kyle asked
“Everything I’ve come up with. Every idea I’ve come up with, they want *me* to teach them.” Alex said
“Who are they?”
“Oh just about every genius on the planet. Experts in physics, mathematics, astrophysics, quantum physics, they’ll be technical advisors, engineers, computer experts…it’s like a whose who of the brain trust.” Alex said as he read the list of names that he’ll be speaking to.
“I thought you were expecting this?” Max said
“Well I expected something like a couple of classes, pointing people in a few directions but this, this a thousand time bigger. I mean their talking about setting it up so that current students classes over the planet can watch over television or the Internet. There’s a questions and answers session, I’ll be getting what ever I need, they’ll be a moderator there…hell the lecture halls going to be the biggest they can get a hold of.” Alex said
“So the Whitman Theories? That’s got to be an ego boost.” Maria said
Alex just looked at her before sitting back. “They’re not going to like me very much.”
“Come again?” Liz said, “You’re going to teach them what you know.”
“Yeah but a lot of these people have their own theories that I’m going to contradict. Then there’s the Einstein thing.”
“What Einstein thing?” Max asked
“Well, don’t get me wrong Einstein was good and if he knew what I knew then he could probably come up with more than I have but…well I can sort of wipe out some of what he did.” Alex said
“Alex chill.” Liz said sternly, “The reason it’s called a theory is because it isn’t proven. If Einstein could travel at the speed of light and prove that time slows down then it would be called Einstein’s Proof of Relativity. You’ve got the evidence, you’ve got the know-how…tell that to them if they don’t like what you have to say. Besides, they invited you.”
“Yes they did.” Alex said
“And if they try to laugh you off the stage just open a wormhole under them and do the planet a favour.” Kyle joked
“Anyway.” Max said, “You’ll do fine…you might even get your own science show on television.”
“Yeah right.” Alex said
“So…Alex Whitman, you’ve just powered up a nation…what are you going to do next?” Kyle asked with a showman voice
“Oh I’ve got something in the works. Something really, really big.” Alex said
16 YEARS LATER…
Much had changed in the last decade and a half. Transportation to anywhere in the globe occurred within minutes, all thanks to Alex taking another leaf out of the Star Trek book. He built a transporter. Now there was one located buildings everywhere, train stations and airports were a thing of the past. Cars, busses and trucks were modified to take power from the Star Stone generator. Before Alex was twenty-five he had completely eradicated the use of fossil fuels and most of the pollution in the world. He repaired the hole in the Ozone Layer, halted global warming in its tracks and stabilised the thawing of the polar ice caps. Oh and Los Angeles could breath. Smog was gone, cities were clean and crime was virtually none existent.
On Mars, which on popular request of its citizens was renamed New Antar, had built enough cities with enough space for each one of it’s citizens. On the original Antarian Home World, space stations were used to provide all the agricultural needs of the people but here they encased regions on the Martian moons with domes that provided the same functions. Contact was even re-established with other alien governments, many of which had a diplomatic relationship with Antar…up until Kivar killed the original Zan. Now ambassadors were sent and embassies were built in the Capitol. There were even daily ship runs between Earth and New Antar. Trade of foods and materials was at an all time high. Passengers were also taken, as sight seeing of both worlds was very popular.
The first eight children born to the Antarian royals were just that. The first. Max and Liz had triplets, a boy and two girls they named Mark, Kara and Joanne. Michael and Maria bred like rabbits and had three more sets of twins, John, Stephanie, Robert, Laura, Steven and Shara. Isabel and Alex named their next twins Scott and Caitlin. Kyle and Tess had two sets of twins - Derek, Tracy, Trall and Shalara, the last two named for Tess’s family.
The Dupes. Rath and Lonnie had only one other child, a boy they named Rath Junior…RJ. Ava and Zan had their large family. 6 children, after the last she was determined never to have another. Taran, Delara, Sharn, Sanila, Zar and Tialna.
Andrew and Laurie were married shortly after the opening of the power plant. Rath and Michael had never seen their sister look happier or more radiant than on that day. It didn’t take long for their first child to be born, a son they named Matthew.
Alex/Isabel Whitman’s Residence, Antarian Estate, Roswell
“HONEY.” Alex called out excitedly as he entered his home. He and the others had come back to Earth for a vacation and setting up their kid’s next school year in Roswell. “ISABEL.”
Alex moved quickly into the living room were he found his daughter, Katherine, reading a book on the sofa.
“Hey dad.”
“Hey Kitten.” Alex said as he kissed his daughter’s forehead as she looked up at him, “Where’s your mother?”
“Out shopping with Aunt Lonnie. She should be back soon…you look excited.” Katherine said
“I am; believe me I am. I…I have to tell your mom first but…ahhh…what are you reading?” Alex said
“Beginners Guide to the Whitman Theories.” Katherine said as she held up her father’s book so he could see the title.
“Kitten, you better be careful. That book’s fried some of the finest heads on the planet.”
“Then you should have called it the intermediate book.” Katherine shot back with a smile
“Oh that book fried the rest.” Alex said
“Then it’s a good think I inherited your brains.” Katherine said before both started laughing.
“Katherine, listen. Are you guys sure you want to go to school at Roswell High?” Alex asked
“Dad, we’re totally sure. I mean we’ve seen the movie and…okay, it’s dramatised, but you had an amazing time there. Besides we’ve spent our lives surrounded by Antarians and we’re half human. Time to learn how the other side lives.” Katherine said, “At any rate you’ve enhanced the gate in the caves so we can open it at any time. Whenever you want us to be back on Antar we’ll go.”
“Well just don’t try to ditch your guards.” Alex said
“Like you did?” Katherine said with a knowing glint in her eye
“Hey, we only did that in…emergencies.” Alex said
“I’ll bet.” Katherine whispered with a smirk, knowing full well what her parents got up to back in the day.
“I heard that.” Alex smiled
“So where’s your sister and brothers?” Alex asked
“Over at the Crashdown with the others.” Katherine said
“Hmm, Jeff must love it when we come into town. You all make up a lot of his business.”
“Ah, you know us. Anything to help the family.” Katherine said
Just then Isabel came home, and as usual when she went shopping with her sister, her arms were laden with bags.
“Hey sweetie. You’re home early.” Isabel said as she spotted her husband
Alex jumped up and hugged his wife. “Isabel. It’s done. We finished it last night and all the test were done today. We’re ready.”
“Alex what are you talking about.” Isabel asked
“The prototype Isabel. The prototype is done.” Alex said
“Are you serious? Does Max know?”
“No. Not yet. You’re the first one I’ve told. President Wilson is getting the call at 2 o’clock.”
“Uh…I hate to be the unknowing teen here but…what prototype?” Katherine asked
Alex smiled as he moved down to kneel in front of his daughter. “Earth’s first, brand new, 100% human built ship, capable of travelling to other planets is ready to fly.”
“You’re kidding? Damn no wonder you were excited.” Katherine said, “This is going to result in a big party isn’t it?” she asked with concern
“Honey, we know you don’t like the social things but…” Isabel said
“But it’s part of the princess gig. I know.” Katherine said
“Well…eh…you read, your mother and I have to see your Uncle Max.” Alex said
Ziala’s Bedroom, Rath/Lonnie Guerin’s Residence, Later
“This is a disaster.” Katherine said as she fell onto her cousin’s bed.
“Oh come on. You’re the belle of the ball every time at these things.” Ziala said
“But this time it’s a big Earth thing and that means television.” Katherine said
“Kat. Listen, you got your dad’s brains. That’s a definite but you, like me, have got your mother’s looks…and my mother’s for that matter. We are hot…totally hot and we’re princesses to boot.” Ziala said
Katherine looked up at her cousin with a questioning look.
Ziala smiled. “The virginal princess thing gets the guys going every time.”
Katherine sat up quickly. “Tell me you haven’t…”
“Relax I’m still…you know. I just said it gets the guys going. I wouldn’t let a major step like that go by without you knowing about it.” Ziala said as she extended her arm, her pinkie finger was stretched out. “Daughters of V.”
Katherine smiled and latched her pinkie around Ziala’s. “Daughters of Vilandra.” she said
“Together always.” they said together
“Okay. You need a confidence boost for this and nothing says confidence like a good wardrobe.” Ziala said
Katherine smiled. “Shopping.”
“Shopping.” Ziala said, “And this is not going to be a disaster.”
“Yeah right.” Katherine said, “You were the one who needed to speak to your dad but he was so wrapped up with what he was doing, you told him you were pregnant to get his attention.”
“Yeah okay that was bad…and really, really stupid but it worked. Remember for those eight months you lived on Earth and that little fairy report you did for science class at school?” Ziala said
“Hey, its not my fault they didn’t know that fairies come from the Padorata Cluster and have visited Earth over the centuries. Besides I was six, I didn’t know we weren’t supposed to tell anyone about it.” Katherine said
“God I wish I could have been in that class that day. I mean just to see the faces of those kids and your teacher when you introduced them to the ambassador.” Ziala said
“That part was fun. Those fairies do love kids.” Katherine said
Shopping Mall, Roswell, 20 Minutes Later
Ziala dragged Katherine out to the mall and they toured the shops, their protectors were keeping a close eye on them. They went into one of the stores and immediately went up to the dress racks. They had every intention of breaking the bank with their purchases, both loved to shop but Katherine was always modest with her purchases, looks wise as well as price. Ziala planned on changing that.
“Okay Kat, here we go. For this little gathering…yes…we need regal. So that means satin or silk? Silk, definitely silk. But…hmmm…something sexy but still innocent.” Ziala said
“Z.” Katherine warned
“No. I’m not backing down on this, you need it.” Ziala said
“But…”
“No.” Ziala said, “Oh here we go.” She said as she pulled out the dress.
“Oh hell no. Ziala I could never pull that off.” Katherine said
Ziala rolled her eyes and thrust the dress into Katherine’s chest. “Dressing room - over there - go.”
Katherine groaned as she gave up and went to the changing room. She emerged 10 minutes later wearing a pale blue silk dress that hugged her body and didn’t have straps over the shoulders. “Damn I’m good.” Ziala said, “Hit the mark every time.”
“Z, you do know we get our clothes made privately for us?” Katherine asked
“Duh. But it’s nice just to buy something like this. Besides this is an Earth thing, Traditional Antarian dresses just aren’t gonna cut it.” Ziala said
“Well that’s true.” Katherine asked as their cousins came in on mass. “Oh no, oh god no.”
“Cous…not bad.” Richard said
“Hey Kit Kat.” Philip said, “Nice dress…kinda.”
“Philip…I swear to god. If you call me Kit Kat one more time.”
“You’ll what sis? Your powers don’t work on me.” Philip said
“And yours don’t work on me.” Katherine said
“And what do you mean ‘kinda’? This dress is a home run.” Ziala asked
“I know. I was joking. Brothers and sisters are allowed that. We get to insult each other and our family.” Philip said, Richard promptly covering his cousin’s mouth with his hand.
“I apologise for our cousin, his brain isn’t switched on yet.” The future king said
“He’s the same as her.” Ziala said, pointing her finger between the siblings, “Gets the brain from their dad.”
“Yeah but uncle Alex never had a brother or a sister. If he did he might have acted like this.”
“True.” They all said at the same time
“Anyway what are you guys doing here?” Katherine asked
“Well we went home and dad told us about the ship so we decided to party before the big party. You know. Just us.” Richard said
“Okay. Fine, but Kat and I have some shopping to do…go” Ziala ordered, as the oldest she was always obeyed…unless Richard told them to do something different
They all yelled “Bye” before they left. Katherine got changed out of the dress and back into her street clothes.
“Okay, what now?” Katherine asked
“Well looking good isn’t the same as feeling sexy. You need…hmmmm.” Ziala said
“What?”
“You need some new underwear.” Ziala said and Katherine didn’t bother arguing. She followed her cousin into the next store and bought lace bras, panties, silk stockings and anything else Ziala picked out in order for her cousin to feel sexy. By the end of it two of their security guards were encumbered with bags and boxes.
New Mexico Grass Planes (formally the desert), Outside Roswell, 15:00
Out in the planes the press had gathered in front of an audience who were in front of a stage that had been temporally erected for the occasion. The entire royal family had gathered on the stage next to the current first family and President Wilson. Former President Harrison, now Secretary General of the United Nations, and his family were there as well. Wilson then approached the podium.
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Today is a great day, the first day when humanity makes a mark on the universe around us. I now give you the head of the project, Prince Alexander Whitman.”
Alex then took his place. “16 years ago I promised that I would give the people of Earth technology. Today we have completed a pinnacle of achievements. Ladies and Gentlemen I give you the first Earth vessel capable of interstellar travel.” Everyone looked up as the ship floated over the horizon and hovered over them all. The mass of metal was at least five times the size of an aircraft carrier.
“The ships in this series of vessels will be named after the mythical creatures of Earth. Two other ships are about 80% complete and they are the Pegasus and the Griffin. This ship, this one will be named for a friend of ours who helped us greatly in the past. We have named this ship the Phoenix.” Alex said,
Omniriad Dimension, Somewhere Out There, Same Time
“Huh…naming their first ship after you.” Said one of the surviving Omniriad
The few Omniriad that completed their journey of transcendence into the new level of existence had gathered around the one spot that allowed them to gaze into their former universe. More specifically they liked looking in on Earth.
“Yeah. Makes me wish I got assigned to Earth.”
“Yeah but none of your guys would ever have broken the rules like I did.” Phoenix said
“Oh you mean binding your D.N.A. to that of humans to create a genetically perfect Caretaker for the Earth Granolith? Those rules you mean?”
“Well yeah.” Phoenix said, “Besides everything worked out and their children have learned to control their vast powers.”
“And there’s the little matter of Alex’s knowledge.”
“Oh no, that wasn’t me. It was the First who downloaded the Granolith’s databanks into him. And he just took advantage of Alex’s accelerated evolution.” Phoenix said
“Well either way. If you start doing the bragging thing about that ship being named after you I swear…I’ll hurt you badly.”
They all chuckled as they went back to watching.
Back on the Grass Planes, Outside Roswell, This Universe, Immediately Following
“This ship utilises conventional hyper drive technology but it also has something else. It is capable of generating a beam that cuts through space and creates a tunnel, similar to a wormhole but permanent. By using this, the 6-month journey between Earth and Antarian space will be cut down to a few days.
Its first assignment is to go to the outer reaches of our solar system and create one of these tunnels. A similar generator is on one of the Antarian colonies and will fire a beam toward Earth space. They two beams will attract each other like magnates and create a permanent passage between the two star systems.
Once on the other side, the Phoenix will proceed through hyperspace to the old Antarian system and launch a satellite that is shaped like a giant rhombus into orbit of Antar. This satellite has a dual purpose; first it will monitor conditions on the planet. It is our hope that one day Antar will recover from the destruction caused by the destruction of Skoross. Second. It will act as a memorial, a monument to those who fell under Kivar’s regime. It’ll be inscribed with English, Antarian and several other languages telling the story of how Antar and the other four worlds fell as a warning not to let it happen again.
Once the satellite is launched, another beam will be fired from the Phoenix. It will seek out the established tunnel and join with it; it is the beginnings of an interstellar subway system. To each star system that the Phoenix and our other ships travel to, more tunnels will be created, each connecting to the others.
There are also other ships planned for construction. Cargo ships, passenger transports and even a cruise ship are all being planned. The crews of our first three ships has been selected, they are drawn from multiple nations of Earth from many different fields of research, military expertise and three Antarians who will go along as guides. They will introduce our people to the many races that are out there.” Alex said
Max/Liz Evan’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 18:00
Max, Richard and Mark were sitting on the sofa, waiting for Liz, Kara and Joanne to finish getting ready for the party. While they waited they watched the news. “And that was the amazing footage from New Mexico earlier today. In related news, Prince’s Rath and Zan today opened Antar 6 in Los Angeles. It’s the sixth club opened by the Antarian nobles around the country and is expected to be just as popular as it’s predecessors.” Said the newscaster
“Six clubs…you’d think they’d be tired with it by now.” Max said
“Well they do love their nightclubs dad.” Richard said
“Dad.”
“Yes Mark?” Max asked his second son
“So women always take this long to get ready?” Mark asked
“Yep.” Max and Richard said at the same time, just as Liz, Joanne and Kara walked in to hear their comment. The result was a slap on the backs of their heads from both mother and daughters.
“OW.” they both said
“Men.” Kara said
“That’s what you get.” Liz said, “Rick is Kristine meeting us there?”
“Uh…actually mom, Kris isn’t going. She phoned earlier and isn’t feeling too well.” Richard said
“Oh I’m sorry.” Liz said
“I’m going to visit later but she was really looking forward to this.” Richard said
“See, he inherited the good boyfriend characteristics from me.” Max said proudly
“Yes he did. Come, time for the party.” Liz said
On mass, the several families left their houses and got into cars that drove them to the main hotel in Roswell.
To Be Continued…
United States Power Station, Northern New Mexico Boarder, 12:00 Monday Afternoon, 3 Months Later
For the past few months the young couples were completely besotted with their newborns. Every week the grandparents visited and spoiled them and Ziala rotten with love and gifts. All the while, cities were being constructed, spaceports were being built and Alex’s satellite defence network that had been hidden by his future self in the Bermuda Triangle had been deployed throughout the solar system.
However, Alex’s main project had been completed. The power facility was built, a staff had been selected and trained, and the relay stations were planted all over the place, one in each state. For the activation ceremony the President was present, as was the entire royal family, minus the children. None of the new parents liked their offspring being exposed so as the initial meet & greet party at a nearby hotel winded down, the children were left in the care of some royal servants in the Presidential suite.
It almost killed them to be parted from their kids, they hadn’t been separated for more than a few hours since they were born but this activation would take a while.
Control Room…
“Okay, conventional and nuclear power facilities are now reported to be offline. Power lines are cut and hospital’s & other institutions with independent generators are still operation.” Said one technician
“Mr President, with your permission…” said the Ops Director
“Proceed.” Harrison said
The director pressed a button on his console and two big bulky security guards entered carrying a metal box with enough electronic security to make Fort Knox look like a wooden box. Alex designed the box himself, he didn’t want any of the C.E.O.’s of the electricity supply companies do get their hands on it’s contents.
Alex entered his codes, put his eye up against the retinal scanner, put his hand on the palm scanner, inserted a key card, turned a metal key, and last but not least he waved his hand over the box to reveal a glowing blue handprint. He touched his hand to it and opened the box. The room was filled with light as he brought out the Star Stone that would soon take its place in the heart of his generator.
“Show time.” Alex said
He approached the thick, transparent door that separated the control room from the main machine. As soon as he was through it the door sealed behind him. The machine filled the circular room, in the centre was a pillar with an opening at Alex’s head height. Alex approached and placed the glowing rock in the opening. Within seconds the opening was sealed with a hatch and Alex left the room.
“Emitters are charging sir.” Said the technician
In the room lights came on and there was a tingling in the air, everyone could feel a charge of energy.
“System is firing in…5…4…3…2…1…NOW.”
From the emitter on the roof a blast of light and energy shot out. It moved so fast that the people watching from outside stepped back, thinking it would knock them off their feet but they didn’t feel anything. Within five minutes the nation was blanketed with power.
“Output is…250% above expected efficiency.” The director said as he looked at the readings.
“You were out by 250%?” Max asked Alex
“I let them do the calculations.” Alex said. {It made them feel needed.} He continued through the link to the others.
“Sir. We’re getting conformation signals from New York, Washington, Denver, Albuquerque, Los Angeles, Seattle, Las Vegas, Phoenix, Dallas, Miami, …everywhere. We are online.” Said another technician. “We’re even getting indications of penetration across Canada and Mexico. If they had relay stations we could supply them as well.”
Everyone in the room clapped and the family patted Alex on his back. All over the country the new source of electricity surged through the wiring of buildings. Lights came on brighter than before as the pure, raw energy fed them and not one person could feel the power around them.
“Alex, what are you going to do about all that nuclear material and waste from the old power plants?” Liz asked
“Oh I can use a wormhole to dump it into the sun. Either that or I’ll use a Graphilinium Field to neutralise the toxic elements.
“I think it’s time we had a party.” Harrison said
“Great idea.” Max said. “Oh by the way. I’ve arranged for a little present for you.”
“Oh really? What?” Harrison asked as they all left the control room to attend the press briefing in the front lobby.
“A ship. We kinda figured you or a future president would want to go to Mars for some official function or something. So instead of giving you a lift all the time we my people made you a transport ship as a thank you.” Max said
“I don’t know what to say. Thank you Your Majesty.” Harrison said as the two leaders shook hands, just in time for the press to click away with their cameras.
Harrison then stepped up to the podium. “Ladies and gentlemen, today sees a new beginning for our people. No longer are we dependant on harmful methods of generating energy that pollutes our environment. Now, now we have the power of the Star Stones thanks to our friends on Mars. The Stones generate an unlimited supply of clean power and within the year, sister facilities will be manufactured across the globe. Everyone on our world will soon benefit from this remarkable development.”
For the next hour questions were hurtled at them but the family were eager to get back to their newborns. They left the conference as soon as etiquette allowed, soon they were back with the young princes and princesses. Harrison on the other hand still had the country to run so he headed back to Washington.
Oval Office, White House, Washington D.C., 20:00
“How was the trip?”
“Very good.” Harrison said, “But I’ve got a feeling you’ve got bad news.”
“Perceptive as usual.” Said the Chief of Staff, “As they said, the C.E.O.’s have pulled their campaign donations to the party. And so have their friends.”
“They have friends?” Harrison asked
“Well mainly people you think they might be put out of business by our friends inventions.”
“So has congress responded yet?” Harrison asked
“Yes Mr President, the phone has been off the hook all day from Congressmen and Senators. They are not very happy.”
“Well we saw it coming.”
“Yes sir, but next year is an election year and the last thing we need is for us to be running out of money.”
“I know but we can always campaign on the fact that the people’s electricity bills are 1/20th of what they were.”
“That’s always good for a few votes. What about other money sources - private investors, any special interest groups…that sort of thing?” Harrison asked
“More interested that ever to say the least. Also Whitman/Dupree Enterprises have offered to make donations as well as their continued contributions to developments in our technology.”
“What about…” Harrison said
“Prince Whitman’s other project?”
“Yeah.”
“We’ve built a suitable construction site but it’s a lot of different technologies coming together. It’ll take time.”
“How much time?” Harrison asked
“17, maybe 18 years and that’s with Prince Whitman doing the initial work…if he was more involved…”
“Oh good luck convincing him. He’s just become a father, you’ll need a thousand wild horses to drag him away…if that would actually work.” Harrison said
“Let me guess, the First Lady melted the second she saw them?”
“Oh yes. Come on, let’s head up to the Residence and I’ll we’ll open a bottle of whiskey.” Harrison said
With that the two men left the office.
Max/Liz Evans Residence, Antarian Estate, Roswell, Same Time
“Today was a good day.” Max said as he lay back in his chair.
The family had gathered after the event, the grandparents were hogging the infant’s attention. The new parents didn’t mind, it had been a long time since they saw such rapture in their parent’s faces that it made them happy. Besides, they had the rest of their lives to spend with their offspring.
“Oh Alex.” Charles Whitman said, “I forgot, this letter arrived for you this morning.”
Alex took the letter and opened it. For a few minutes he read it and the family watched as his eyes widened. “Wow. Wow, oh wow, oh wow.”
“What?” Isabel asked
“I…I have just been invited to attend a series of lectures at M.I.T. and Caltech. They want to discuss the Whitman Theories.” Alex said
“The Whitman Theories?” Kyle asked
“Everything I’ve come up with. Every idea I’ve come up with, they want *me* to teach them.” Alex said
“Who are they?”
“Oh just about every genius on the planet. Experts in physics, mathematics, astrophysics, quantum physics, they’ll be technical advisors, engineers, computer experts…it’s like a whose who of the brain trust.” Alex said as he read the list of names that he’ll be speaking to.
“I thought you were expecting this?” Max said
“Well I expected something like a couple of classes, pointing people in a few directions but this, this a thousand time bigger. I mean their talking about setting it up so that current students classes over the planet can watch over television or the Internet. There’s a questions and answers session, I’ll be getting what ever I need, they’ll be a moderator there…hell the lecture halls going to be the biggest they can get a hold of.” Alex said
“So the Whitman Theories? That’s got to be an ego boost.” Maria said
Alex just looked at her before sitting back. “They’re not going to like me very much.”
“Come again?” Liz said, “You’re going to teach them what you know.”
“Yeah but a lot of these people have their own theories that I’m going to contradict. Then there’s the Einstein thing.”
“What Einstein thing?” Max asked
“Well, don’t get me wrong Einstein was good and if he knew what I knew then he could probably come up with more than I have but…well I can sort of wipe out some of what he did.” Alex said
“Alex chill.” Liz said sternly, “The reason it’s called a theory is because it isn’t proven. If Einstein could travel at the speed of light and prove that time slows down then it would be called Einstein’s Proof of Relativity. You’ve got the evidence, you’ve got the know-how…tell that to them if they don’t like what you have to say. Besides, they invited you.”
“Yes they did.” Alex said
“And if they try to laugh you off the stage just open a wormhole under them and do the planet a favour.” Kyle joked
“Anyway.” Max said, “You’ll do fine…you might even get your own science show on television.”
“Yeah right.” Alex said
“So…Alex Whitman, you’ve just powered up a nation…what are you going to do next?” Kyle asked with a showman voice
“Oh I’ve got something in the works. Something really, really big.” Alex said
16 YEARS LATER…
Much had changed in the last decade and a half. Transportation to anywhere in the globe occurred within minutes, all thanks to Alex taking another leaf out of the Star Trek book. He built a transporter. Now there was one located buildings everywhere, train stations and airports were a thing of the past. Cars, busses and trucks were modified to take power from the Star Stone generator. Before Alex was twenty-five he had completely eradicated the use of fossil fuels and most of the pollution in the world. He repaired the hole in the Ozone Layer, halted global warming in its tracks and stabilised the thawing of the polar ice caps. Oh and Los Angeles could breath. Smog was gone, cities were clean and crime was virtually none existent.
On Mars, which on popular request of its citizens was renamed New Antar, had built enough cities with enough space for each one of it’s citizens. On the original Antarian Home World, space stations were used to provide all the agricultural needs of the people but here they encased regions on the Martian moons with domes that provided the same functions. Contact was even re-established with other alien governments, many of which had a diplomatic relationship with Antar…up until Kivar killed the original Zan. Now ambassadors were sent and embassies were built in the Capitol. There were even daily ship runs between Earth and New Antar. Trade of foods and materials was at an all time high. Passengers were also taken, as sight seeing of both worlds was very popular.
The first eight children born to the Antarian royals were just that. The first. Max and Liz had triplets, a boy and two girls they named Mark, Kara and Joanne. Michael and Maria bred like rabbits and had three more sets of twins, John, Stephanie, Robert, Laura, Steven and Shara. Isabel and Alex named their next twins Scott and Caitlin. Kyle and Tess had two sets of twins - Derek, Tracy, Trall and Shalara, the last two named for Tess’s family.
The Dupes. Rath and Lonnie had only one other child, a boy they named Rath Junior…RJ. Ava and Zan had their large family. 6 children, after the last she was determined never to have another. Taran, Delara, Sharn, Sanila, Zar and Tialna.
Andrew and Laurie were married shortly after the opening of the power plant. Rath and Michael had never seen their sister look happier or more radiant than on that day. It didn’t take long for their first child to be born, a son they named Matthew.
Alex/Isabel Whitman’s Residence, Antarian Estate, Roswell
“HONEY.” Alex called out excitedly as he entered his home. He and the others had come back to Earth for a vacation and setting up their kid’s next school year in Roswell. “ISABEL.”
Alex moved quickly into the living room were he found his daughter, Katherine, reading a book on the sofa.
“Hey dad.”
“Hey Kitten.” Alex said as he kissed his daughter’s forehead as she looked up at him, “Where’s your mother?”
“Out shopping with Aunt Lonnie. She should be back soon…you look excited.” Katherine said
“I am; believe me I am. I…I have to tell your mom first but…ahhh…what are you reading?” Alex said
“Beginners Guide to the Whitman Theories.” Katherine said as she held up her father’s book so he could see the title.
“Kitten, you better be careful. That book’s fried some of the finest heads on the planet.”
“Then you should have called it the intermediate book.” Katherine shot back with a smile
“Oh that book fried the rest.” Alex said
“Then it’s a good think I inherited your brains.” Katherine said before both started laughing.
“Katherine, listen. Are you guys sure you want to go to school at Roswell High?” Alex asked
“Dad, we’re totally sure. I mean we’ve seen the movie and…okay, it’s dramatised, but you had an amazing time there. Besides we’ve spent our lives surrounded by Antarians and we’re half human. Time to learn how the other side lives.” Katherine said, “At any rate you’ve enhanced the gate in the caves so we can open it at any time. Whenever you want us to be back on Antar we’ll go.”
“Well just don’t try to ditch your guards.” Alex said
“Like you did?” Katherine said with a knowing glint in her eye
“Hey, we only did that in…emergencies.” Alex said
“I’ll bet.” Katherine whispered with a smirk, knowing full well what her parents got up to back in the day.
“I heard that.” Alex smiled
“So where’s your sister and brothers?” Alex asked
“Over at the Crashdown with the others.” Katherine said
“Hmm, Jeff must love it when we come into town. You all make up a lot of his business.”
“Ah, you know us. Anything to help the family.” Katherine said
Just then Isabel came home, and as usual when she went shopping with her sister, her arms were laden with bags.
“Hey sweetie. You’re home early.” Isabel said as she spotted her husband
Alex jumped up and hugged his wife. “Isabel. It’s done. We finished it last night and all the test were done today. We’re ready.”
“Alex what are you talking about.” Isabel asked
“The prototype Isabel. The prototype is done.” Alex said
“Are you serious? Does Max know?”
“No. Not yet. You’re the first one I’ve told. President Wilson is getting the call at 2 o’clock.”
“Uh…I hate to be the unknowing teen here but…what prototype?” Katherine asked
Alex smiled as he moved down to kneel in front of his daughter. “Earth’s first, brand new, 100% human built ship, capable of travelling to other planets is ready to fly.”
“You’re kidding? Damn no wonder you were excited.” Katherine said, “This is going to result in a big party isn’t it?” she asked with concern
“Honey, we know you don’t like the social things but…” Isabel said
“But it’s part of the princess gig. I know.” Katherine said
“Well…eh…you read, your mother and I have to see your Uncle Max.” Alex said
Ziala’s Bedroom, Rath/Lonnie Guerin’s Residence, Later
“This is a disaster.” Katherine said as she fell onto her cousin’s bed.
“Oh come on. You’re the belle of the ball every time at these things.” Ziala said
“But this time it’s a big Earth thing and that means television.” Katherine said
“Kat. Listen, you got your dad’s brains. That’s a definite but you, like me, have got your mother’s looks…and my mother’s for that matter. We are hot…totally hot and we’re princesses to boot.” Ziala said
Katherine looked up at her cousin with a questioning look.
Ziala smiled. “The virginal princess thing gets the guys going every time.”
Katherine sat up quickly. “Tell me you haven’t…”
“Relax I’m still…you know. I just said it gets the guys going. I wouldn’t let a major step like that go by without you knowing about it.” Ziala said as she extended her arm, her pinkie finger was stretched out. “Daughters of V.”
Katherine smiled and latched her pinkie around Ziala’s. “Daughters of Vilandra.” she said
“Together always.” they said together
“Okay. You need a confidence boost for this and nothing says confidence like a good wardrobe.” Ziala said
Katherine smiled. “Shopping.”
“Shopping.” Ziala said, “And this is not going to be a disaster.”
“Yeah right.” Katherine said, “You were the one who needed to speak to your dad but he was so wrapped up with what he was doing, you told him you were pregnant to get his attention.”
“Yeah okay that was bad…and really, really stupid but it worked. Remember for those eight months you lived on Earth and that little fairy report you did for science class at school?” Ziala said
“Hey, its not my fault they didn’t know that fairies come from the Padorata Cluster and have visited Earth over the centuries. Besides I was six, I didn’t know we weren’t supposed to tell anyone about it.” Katherine said
“God I wish I could have been in that class that day. I mean just to see the faces of those kids and your teacher when you introduced them to the ambassador.” Ziala said
“That part was fun. Those fairies do love kids.” Katherine said
Shopping Mall, Roswell, 20 Minutes Later
Ziala dragged Katherine out to the mall and they toured the shops, their protectors were keeping a close eye on them. They went into one of the stores and immediately went up to the dress racks. They had every intention of breaking the bank with their purchases, both loved to shop but Katherine was always modest with her purchases, looks wise as well as price. Ziala planned on changing that.
“Okay Kat, here we go. For this little gathering…yes…we need regal. So that means satin or silk? Silk, definitely silk. But…hmmm…something sexy but still innocent.” Ziala said
“Z.” Katherine warned
“No. I’m not backing down on this, you need it.” Ziala said
“But…”
“No.” Ziala said, “Oh here we go.” She said as she pulled out the dress.
“Oh hell no. Ziala I could never pull that off.” Katherine said
Ziala rolled her eyes and thrust the dress into Katherine’s chest. “Dressing room - over there - go.”
Katherine groaned as she gave up and went to the changing room. She emerged 10 minutes later wearing a pale blue silk dress that hugged her body and didn’t have straps over the shoulders. “Damn I’m good.” Ziala said, “Hit the mark every time.”
“Z, you do know we get our clothes made privately for us?” Katherine asked
“Duh. But it’s nice just to buy something like this. Besides this is an Earth thing, Traditional Antarian dresses just aren’t gonna cut it.” Ziala said
“Well that’s true.” Katherine asked as their cousins came in on mass. “Oh no, oh god no.”
“Cous…not bad.” Richard said
“Hey Kit Kat.” Philip said, “Nice dress…kinda.”
“Philip…I swear to god. If you call me Kit Kat one more time.”
“You’ll what sis? Your powers don’t work on me.” Philip said
“And yours don’t work on me.” Katherine said
“And what do you mean ‘kinda’? This dress is a home run.” Ziala asked
“I know. I was joking. Brothers and sisters are allowed that. We get to insult each other and our family.” Philip said, Richard promptly covering his cousin’s mouth with his hand.
“I apologise for our cousin, his brain isn’t switched on yet.” The future king said
“He’s the same as her.” Ziala said, pointing her finger between the siblings, “Gets the brain from their dad.”
“Yeah but uncle Alex never had a brother or a sister. If he did he might have acted like this.”
“True.” They all said at the same time
“Anyway what are you guys doing here?” Katherine asked
“Well we went home and dad told us about the ship so we decided to party before the big party. You know. Just us.” Richard said
“Okay. Fine, but Kat and I have some shopping to do…go” Ziala ordered, as the oldest she was always obeyed…unless Richard told them to do something different
They all yelled “Bye” before they left. Katherine got changed out of the dress and back into her street clothes.
“Okay, what now?” Katherine asked
“Well looking good isn’t the same as feeling sexy. You need…hmmmm.” Ziala said
“What?”
“You need some new underwear.” Ziala said and Katherine didn’t bother arguing. She followed her cousin into the next store and bought lace bras, panties, silk stockings and anything else Ziala picked out in order for her cousin to feel sexy. By the end of it two of their security guards were encumbered with bags and boxes.
New Mexico Grass Planes (formally the desert), Outside Roswell, 15:00
Out in the planes the press had gathered in front of an audience who were in front of a stage that had been temporally erected for the occasion. The entire royal family had gathered on the stage next to the current first family and President Wilson. Former President Harrison, now Secretary General of the United Nations, and his family were there as well. Wilson then approached the podium.
“Ladies and Gentlemen. Today is a great day, the first day when humanity makes a mark on the universe around us. I now give you the head of the project, Prince Alexander Whitman.”
Alex then took his place. “16 years ago I promised that I would give the people of Earth technology. Today we have completed a pinnacle of achievements. Ladies and Gentlemen I give you the first Earth vessel capable of interstellar travel.” Everyone looked up as the ship floated over the horizon and hovered over them all. The mass of metal was at least five times the size of an aircraft carrier.
“The ships in this series of vessels will be named after the mythical creatures of Earth. Two other ships are about 80% complete and they are the Pegasus and the Griffin. This ship, this one will be named for a friend of ours who helped us greatly in the past. We have named this ship the Phoenix.” Alex said,
Omniriad Dimension, Somewhere Out There, Same Time
“Huh…naming their first ship after you.” Said one of the surviving Omniriad
The few Omniriad that completed their journey of transcendence into the new level of existence had gathered around the one spot that allowed them to gaze into their former universe. More specifically they liked looking in on Earth.
“Yeah. Makes me wish I got assigned to Earth.”
“Yeah but none of your guys would ever have broken the rules like I did.” Phoenix said
“Oh you mean binding your D.N.A. to that of humans to create a genetically perfect Caretaker for the Earth Granolith? Those rules you mean?”
“Well yeah.” Phoenix said, “Besides everything worked out and their children have learned to control their vast powers.”
“And there’s the little matter of Alex’s knowledge.”
“Oh no, that wasn’t me. It was the First who downloaded the Granolith’s databanks into him. And he just took advantage of Alex’s accelerated evolution.” Phoenix said
“Well either way. If you start doing the bragging thing about that ship being named after you I swear…I’ll hurt you badly.”
They all chuckled as they went back to watching.
Back on the Grass Planes, Outside Roswell, This Universe, Immediately Following
“This ship utilises conventional hyper drive technology but it also has something else. It is capable of generating a beam that cuts through space and creates a tunnel, similar to a wormhole but permanent. By using this, the 6-month journey between Earth and Antarian space will be cut down to a few days.
Its first assignment is to go to the outer reaches of our solar system and create one of these tunnels. A similar generator is on one of the Antarian colonies and will fire a beam toward Earth space. They two beams will attract each other like magnates and create a permanent passage between the two star systems.
Once on the other side, the Phoenix will proceed through hyperspace to the old Antarian system and launch a satellite that is shaped like a giant rhombus into orbit of Antar. This satellite has a dual purpose; first it will monitor conditions on the planet. It is our hope that one day Antar will recover from the destruction caused by the destruction of Skoross. Second. It will act as a memorial, a monument to those who fell under Kivar’s regime. It’ll be inscribed with English, Antarian and several other languages telling the story of how Antar and the other four worlds fell as a warning not to let it happen again.
Once the satellite is launched, another beam will be fired from the Phoenix. It will seek out the established tunnel and join with it; it is the beginnings of an interstellar subway system. To each star system that the Phoenix and our other ships travel to, more tunnels will be created, each connecting to the others.
There are also other ships planned for construction. Cargo ships, passenger transports and even a cruise ship are all being planned. The crews of our first three ships has been selected, they are drawn from multiple nations of Earth from many different fields of research, military expertise and three Antarians who will go along as guides. They will introduce our people to the many races that are out there.” Alex said
Max/Liz Evan’s Residence, Antarian Estate, 18:00
Max, Richard and Mark were sitting on the sofa, waiting for Liz, Kara and Joanne to finish getting ready for the party. While they waited they watched the news. “And that was the amazing footage from New Mexico earlier today. In related news, Prince’s Rath and Zan today opened Antar 6 in Los Angeles. It’s the sixth club opened by the Antarian nobles around the country and is expected to be just as popular as it’s predecessors.” Said the newscaster
“Six clubs…you’d think they’d be tired with it by now.” Max said
“Well they do love their nightclubs dad.” Richard said
“Dad.”
“Yes Mark?” Max asked his second son
“So women always take this long to get ready?” Mark asked
“Yep.” Max and Richard said at the same time, just as Liz, Joanne and Kara walked in to hear their comment. The result was a slap on the backs of their heads from both mother and daughters.
“OW.” they both said
“Men.” Kara said
“That’s what you get.” Liz said, “Rick is Kristine meeting us there?”
“Uh…actually mom, Kris isn’t going. She phoned earlier and isn’t feeling too well.” Richard said
“Oh I’m sorry.” Liz said
“I’m going to visit later but she was really looking forward to this.” Richard said
“See, he inherited the good boyfriend characteristics from me.” Max said proudly
“Yes he did. Come, time for the party.” Liz said
On mass, the several families left their houses and got into cars that drove them to the main hotel in Roswell.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 100
Royal Bedchamber, Royal Palace, New Antar, 22,958 A.D.
Lying on the bed was the new king of Antar; next to him was his new bride who was soundly sleeping. However he couldn’t sleep so he wrote in his journal, a tradition of his family that dated back the 20 odd millennia to Liz.
“My name is Jarkas Evans, great, great, great, great…hmmm, well a lot more greats in there, Grandson of Max Evans and today I married Kiassa Sandiras, my lover, soul mate and queen. All that was a very long time ago. I like to reminisce through the memories that Max, Liz and the others left their children. It was a gift to them shortly after Max decided to retire and abdicate the throne to his son Richard. It was their hope that their children and all other descendants would know them for who they were, to know them without all the dogma, political spin and countless historical opinions - just them. I like to go through them from time to time and after all this time, many have those memories.
It took a few centuries but soon mixed Human and Antarian couples became commonplace and not just limited to those of the royal family. Nowadays there isn’t a human or Antarian without at least 15 ancestors from the other race and it has gotten to the point that we no longer think of ourselves as two separate races. We are the inhabitants of the Sol star system and as one race we have spread everywhere.
Our ambassadors are present on every world with a Granolith regardless of their level of cultural or technological development. Information is exchanged without a second thought; technology is traded at a rate that can be absorbed easily and safely. It was all thanks to Alex and his creation of his transit system. Wherever there was a granolith, that world was connected to the system. Any world that was occupied by a hostile species was denied access, limited only to travel through normal and hyperspace.
Once, in 2256, an attack was attempted. The race hoped to secure access to the passages so they could raid the resources of other worlds. It was put down quickly and decidedly once the Antarian and human’s fleets learned of the attack. As a result, a satellite weapon was deployed and defended each entrance to the network. They were identical to the ones that protect our star system only they were half the size of the moon and carried enough firepower to take out even the largest fleet.
It was the first time the Earth fleet actually got involved in a major conflict and helped unify many race behind them as they…we…emerged victorious. It was this incident that completely brought together the many nations of Earth and on the 1st of July 2257 the Global Council was convened, led by a single leader who spoke for Earth. The Council didn’t use the offices of the United Nations, instead a new building, bigger and grander than anything designed before was built outside Washington D.C.”
Jarkas stopped writing for a moment and looked down at his new wife, gently brushing some hair from her face before continuing to write.
“Today was a good day for another reason. A long time ago we lost hope that it would happen but one hour after the ceremony a signal was received from the memorial that lay in orbit of Old Antar. Life was detected. Small microbes were found in the oceans and plant life was beginning to grow back. Certainly did take it’s time but better late than never.
I just wish Max and Liz knew about it, that life would comeback to the old world but Max did decree that time travel was strictly off limits. There were just too many problems that resulted from it and besides, after that little incident with the son of Kivar it wasn’t really necessary.
The first three ships of Earth, the Phoenix, The Pegasus and the Griffin went everywhere they could see and then some. Each horizon they crossed they went to cross the next, never stopping. When Earth issued them the recall order to stand down after decades of service, they ignored it. They gathered in a small solar system and set their generators to full power. The ships fired their beams in different directions. They went down the passages as long as their power supplies permitted and when they ran out they opened out into new, uncharted areas of the universe.
120 years later an expedition was launched to chart their courses. All three ships were found. The Pegasus and the Griffin were found wrecked on planets with no sentient life forms but they had opened up places that only the Omniriad had gone before. The Phoenix was found, as perfect as the day it was created, in the middle of a city on an alien world. It’s people, decedents of the crew. The ship couldn’t fly anymore but to the people it was a reminder of home.
But…the family did live long and healthy lives. Max, Liz, Isabel, Alex, Michael, Maria, Rath, Lonnie, Zan and Ava all lived long enough to see the births of their great, great grand children. Andrew and Laurie never took the gift of life from Phoenix’s crystal and died before she turned 98 and he turned 101. It was Rath and Michael who took it the hardest, she was their first real blood ties, their first real family that they knew of. Max, Isabel and the other former hybrids died in 2483; Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle died one hour later without leaving their lovers sides. Some said that it was as though their hearts were broken, that they didn’t want or couldn’t live without them.
The streets of the capitol were filled that day. Everyone lined the roads to watch the procession that led the family to the spaceport. It was their request that they be buried next to their parents in Roswell. Richard, his brother, sisters, their cousins and their children never left Earth for one week after the funeral. Two worlds mourned with them.
I like going over the memories…they really calm me and make me appreciate how easy I have things these days. They changed the world…two worlds and started an age of bonding that spread across the stars. Sometimes I wish could knew them, not the memories but them…but that’s the past, I have my life to live now.”
With that Jarkas closed the book and put it next to his bed.
“Still writing in that thing?” Kiassa asked
“I thought you were asleep.”
“I was until I heard that pen of yours. You do know that pens are out of date?”
“What can I tell you Kia? It’s tradition. But this is the last time I write in this book, tomorrow I start my life as a married man and that means this one goes to the library and I start another book.”
“Your family?” Kiassa said as she shook her head
“Well it’s not my fault we keep things written down for the future generations.”
“Yes I know. Oh while I’m up. Just before the ceremony, a representative from the Daughters of Vilandra came to see me. They want to meet with me in front of the Granolith tomorrow morning. I don’t suppose you know what it’s about?”
“Yeah, by tradition the queen has an ability to see the future. Liz had that legacy from the Omniriad and passed it to her daughter who passed it to her daughter…and so on but after a while it faded. The energy needed was focused on other things and it just fell out of use. The Daughters are guardians of a crystal made by Liz and Isabel; it’ll focus that energy into you. They entrusted the crystal to Isabel and Lonnie’s daughters who passed it to their daughters. A little club grew into an entire Order.”
“Oh.” Kiassa said
“Trust me it’ll be fine. My mother went through it and it’ll just take a little practice.”
“Well if I have to go through this then you better make me happy.” Kiassa said
“Yes my queen.”
The young king made love to his wife before they fell back to sleep.
Palace Gardens, New Antar, 18:00, 2018 A.D.
As Liz sat in the garden she smiled as the vision of her descendent faded into her mind. Once and a while she liked checking in on her future progeny yet she still couldn’t understand why it was only their weddings she could see clearly. Then Max came out and sat next to her.
“How’d the vote go?” Liz asked
“We’re still in power. This time they even requested that we space out the vote a little further.” Max said
“Really? How much?” Liz asked
“About four years after the next generation takes control. They don’t want to vote every 3 years, instead when Richard takes the throne, four years later they’ll judge how he’s doing and vote whether to keep him in charge or turn it over to the Noble Council until representatives of the people can be elected.”
“Rick will do fine.” Liz said positively
“I know he will.” Max said as they watched as some of the local wildlife moved around the massive garden, “Where is Rick anyway?”
“He’s escorting Katherine and Ziala to the Salchia Ball at Larek’s Palace.” Liz said
“Oh I forgot about that. Isn’t he supposed to be taking Kristine to that?” Max asked
“Oh she’s there, only he doesn’t know that. Ziala is arranging a little alone time for them.” Liz said
“Yeah, they haven’t been getting much of that have they?” Max said
“Long distance relationships do have their problems. Tie in the prince factor and…” Liz trailed off
Max just nodded. “And Kara, Joanne and Mark?”
“Take a guess?” Liz said
“Not again?” Max said, “The passages?”
“Yep. I swear I think they’ve got a club house or something hidden in there.”
“Club house…no.” Max said
“Well what then?” Liz said
“They…eh…well I…”
“You ordered those arcade machines that they got at you about didn’t you? You just can’t say ‘no’ to them can you?” Liz said
“Well…no.” Max said
“It better not take them away from their homework.” Liz warned
“Oh that I got across clear to them.” Max said
Liz then stood up and took his hand. “Come on, let’s get back inside.”
Max stood up and wrapped his arm over her shoulder. Together they walked into the palace, slowly walking down the long halls and bright passages. Both were lost in the memories of the past years that brought them together and made this place their home.
THE END
Royal Bedchamber, Royal Palace, New Antar, 22,958 A.D.
Lying on the bed was the new king of Antar; next to him was his new bride who was soundly sleeping. However he couldn’t sleep so he wrote in his journal, a tradition of his family that dated back the 20 odd millennia to Liz.
“My name is Jarkas Evans, great, great, great, great…hmmm, well a lot more greats in there, Grandson of Max Evans and today I married Kiassa Sandiras, my lover, soul mate and queen. All that was a very long time ago. I like to reminisce through the memories that Max, Liz and the others left their children. It was a gift to them shortly after Max decided to retire and abdicate the throne to his son Richard. It was their hope that their children and all other descendants would know them for who they were, to know them without all the dogma, political spin and countless historical opinions - just them. I like to go through them from time to time and after all this time, many have those memories.
It took a few centuries but soon mixed Human and Antarian couples became commonplace and not just limited to those of the royal family. Nowadays there isn’t a human or Antarian without at least 15 ancestors from the other race and it has gotten to the point that we no longer think of ourselves as two separate races. We are the inhabitants of the Sol star system and as one race we have spread everywhere.
Our ambassadors are present on every world with a Granolith regardless of their level of cultural or technological development. Information is exchanged without a second thought; technology is traded at a rate that can be absorbed easily and safely. It was all thanks to Alex and his creation of his transit system. Wherever there was a granolith, that world was connected to the system. Any world that was occupied by a hostile species was denied access, limited only to travel through normal and hyperspace.
Once, in 2256, an attack was attempted. The race hoped to secure access to the passages so they could raid the resources of other worlds. It was put down quickly and decidedly once the Antarian and human’s fleets learned of the attack. As a result, a satellite weapon was deployed and defended each entrance to the network. They were identical to the ones that protect our star system only they were half the size of the moon and carried enough firepower to take out even the largest fleet.
It was the first time the Earth fleet actually got involved in a major conflict and helped unify many race behind them as they…we…emerged victorious. It was this incident that completely brought together the many nations of Earth and on the 1st of July 2257 the Global Council was convened, led by a single leader who spoke for Earth. The Council didn’t use the offices of the United Nations, instead a new building, bigger and grander than anything designed before was built outside Washington D.C.”
Jarkas stopped writing for a moment and looked down at his new wife, gently brushing some hair from her face before continuing to write.
“Today was a good day for another reason. A long time ago we lost hope that it would happen but one hour after the ceremony a signal was received from the memorial that lay in orbit of Old Antar. Life was detected. Small microbes were found in the oceans and plant life was beginning to grow back. Certainly did take it’s time but better late than never.
I just wish Max and Liz knew about it, that life would comeback to the old world but Max did decree that time travel was strictly off limits. There were just too many problems that resulted from it and besides, after that little incident with the son of Kivar it wasn’t really necessary.
The first three ships of Earth, the Phoenix, The Pegasus and the Griffin went everywhere they could see and then some. Each horizon they crossed they went to cross the next, never stopping. When Earth issued them the recall order to stand down after decades of service, they ignored it. They gathered in a small solar system and set their generators to full power. The ships fired their beams in different directions. They went down the passages as long as their power supplies permitted and when they ran out they opened out into new, uncharted areas of the universe.
120 years later an expedition was launched to chart their courses. All three ships were found. The Pegasus and the Griffin were found wrecked on planets with no sentient life forms but they had opened up places that only the Omniriad had gone before. The Phoenix was found, as perfect as the day it was created, in the middle of a city on an alien world. It’s people, decedents of the crew. The ship couldn’t fly anymore but to the people it was a reminder of home.
But…the family did live long and healthy lives. Max, Liz, Isabel, Alex, Michael, Maria, Rath, Lonnie, Zan and Ava all lived long enough to see the births of their great, great grand children. Andrew and Laurie never took the gift of life from Phoenix’s crystal and died before she turned 98 and he turned 101. It was Rath and Michael who took it the hardest, she was their first real blood ties, their first real family that they knew of. Max, Isabel and the other former hybrids died in 2483; Liz, Alex, Maria and Kyle died one hour later without leaving their lovers sides. Some said that it was as though their hearts were broken, that they didn’t want or couldn’t live without them.
The streets of the capitol were filled that day. Everyone lined the roads to watch the procession that led the family to the spaceport. It was their request that they be buried next to their parents in Roswell. Richard, his brother, sisters, their cousins and their children never left Earth for one week after the funeral. Two worlds mourned with them.
I like going over the memories…they really calm me and make me appreciate how easy I have things these days. They changed the world…two worlds and started an age of bonding that spread across the stars. Sometimes I wish could knew them, not the memories but them…but that’s the past, I have my life to live now.”
With that Jarkas closed the book and put it next to his bed.
“Still writing in that thing?” Kiassa asked
“I thought you were asleep.”
“I was until I heard that pen of yours. You do know that pens are out of date?”
“What can I tell you Kia? It’s tradition. But this is the last time I write in this book, tomorrow I start my life as a married man and that means this one goes to the library and I start another book.”
“Your family?” Kiassa said as she shook her head
“Well it’s not my fault we keep things written down for the future generations.”
“Yes I know. Oh while I’m up. Just before the ceremony, a representative from the Daughters of Vilandra came to see me. They want to meet with me in front of the Granolith tomorrow morning. I don’t suppose you know what it’s about?”
“Yeah, by tradition the queen has an ability to see the future. Liz had that legacy from the Omniriad and passed it to her daughter who passed it to her daughter…and so on but after a while it faded. The energy needed was focused on other things and it just fell out of use. The Daughters are guardians of a crystal made by Liz and Isabel; it’ll focus that energy into you. They entrusted the crystal to Isabel and Lonnie’s daughters who passed it to their daughters. A little club grew into an entire Order.”
“Oh.” Kiassa said
“Trust me it’ll be fine. My mother went through it and it’ll just take a little practice.”
“Well if I have to go through this then you better make me happy.” Kiassa said
“Yes my queen.”
The young king made love to his wife before they fell back to sleep.
Palace Gardens, New Antar, 18:00, 2018 A.D.
As Liz sat in the garden she smiled as the vision of her descendent faded into her mind. Once and a while she liked checking in on her future progeny yet she still couldn’t understand why it was only their weddings she could see clearly. Then Max came out and sat next to her.
“How’d the vote go?” Liz asked
“We’re still in power. This time they even requested that we space out the vote a little further.” Max said
“Really? How much?” Liz asked
“About four years after the next generation takes control. They don’t want to vote every 3 years, instead when Richard takes the throne, four years later they’ll judge how he’s doing and vote whether to keep him in charge or turn it over to the Noble Council until representatives of the people can be elected.”
“Rick will do fine.” Liz said positively
“I know he will.” Max said as they watched as some of the local wildlife moved around the massive garden, “Where is Rick anyway?”
“He’s escorting Katherine and Ziala to the Salchia Ball at Larek’s Palace.” Liz said
“Oh I forgot about that. Isn’t he supposed to be taking Kristine to that?” Max asked
“Oh she’s there, only he doesn’t know that. Ziala is arranging a little alone time for them.” Liz said
“Yeah, they haven’t been getting much of that have they?” Max said
“Long distance relationships do have their problems. Tie in the prince factor and…” Liz trailed off
Max just nodded. “And Kara, Joanne and Mark?”
“Take a guess?” Liz said
“Not again?” Max said, “The passages?”
“Yep. I swear I think they’ve got a club house or something hidden in there.”
“Club house…no.” Max said
“Well what then?” Liz said
“They…eh…well I…”
“You ordered those arcade machines that they got at you about didn’t you? You just can’t say ‘no’ to them can you?” Liz said
“Well…no.” Max said
“It better not take them away from their homework.” Liz warned
“Oh that I got across clear to them.” Max said
Liz then stood up and took his hand. “Come on, let’s get back inside.”
Max stood up and wrapped his arm over her shoulder. Together they walked into the palace, slowly walking down the long halls and bright passages. Both were lost in the memories of the past years that brought them together and made this place their home.
THE END